rfcflU
IGibrarij
VnUttrmtg of JlUtsburglj
Darlington Memorial Library
_ ‘S^cv.V.
JIumSU^ ..
Book >Ke>& .
Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2010 with funding from
University of Pittsburgh Library System
http://www.archive.org/details/mormonismunvaileOOhowe
g =s wwj; e was;
cT S 5 "a p o S*oo
§ ? 5-&B a'g.c §
s' i bppb§oSB
y B P* 5* Q ^ a
IpftaSSS-l
& O
H
tw
M P ^ M M
W *-*- o ra
^ =5 2 S’ 5 «\p S'
t* P (5 ft Tn
C O rt oj ^
►i ^oi ctj
* CD
. P
d
r: 2,*a
- CD* 2
&g w p
OP
^ p 3 q
~ g § 3
p- - -*
o •-»
e ^ cd
p tf p
« o &
P 2.
cn Vq
P P -
g**
O
p p
5 ~
p, s?
O) ty
^ -
5 Co & 3 Z.
3 •—: P ,To <r»-
6 » p r^p
O 50 ^ « D
o OsTfl)
O £j ►"*} 20
5 >, ?o 6n P'r £aq
-p oo o p » o
d ^ ^ cr *a p^p
^ M © - c » g £f p ^
P ~ P* ” P’ ST Zt
&g-BP Scg =c£-° ~
“"J i o E' 1 ^ » £2
o ^ a CT a
CD P O .* «4
&
CD
w
£ a p
a B
O |<^
l !i
CD
h, O S' H
O ^ o P .
^1 c » ^
_ a Q to
&f ct (-* P
3 ^ p 2 s
l $ ? s s
o. 9 3 S' i;
r|'-§
1 S, § 8 a
B
W H
<5 "
o |
D °
3* <
,_ is*
O c&
ct*
cr> PJ
CD PX,
2 ft
% o
^ &
P* •
P 5£
p, ts 2; ^ 3
^ ? fc 3 £p>o 5
“ a * <% g *
r ^ c =
- _ - tr ^
: 51
P 4 tr* <-
CD- fcj
B ©
O £
g*8
CD CJ
Wc®
o tr 3?
P P CD
03 r. *-*
CD
*T3
P
00 c
&
P p-
O WJ
►“*» P
fc**s
p 3
2 CD
3. a
M *5
OD g
CO 3
O P-*
♦— C3
aq 5 _
Q P 1<J 3 1
;rr w »— /* *t
© OQ £
p c 3 ^ a
£ >3 8 &
£■ «■ K 4 3. o
S ° g E
P 4 ^ o p. •<
m 1 . . e+
O «
CD co ►tj
u< CD •
crt* r5
<Jq cr CD o,
CD (T, *i CS-
D
C* ^ ^
“ ^
CD p ko
B »C c?
5 CO CD ^
~ d » ^
a
« s?
ppp^-«-
g ^ B
pi i I pi o
CD —
^ CD 5T
g ^ s -
CD 1. CD
crq w
£ p-
g § &
C . CD
t
^ K (4
» e ^
© S3 C
s ^ ^
B 83 «
©« £
« 2
^ £
5 » B
® •■ s
11!
g!i
»=?
H
»
W
Hi
o
w
o
^ a N.
2 I j
9 532
l« 4 J
■<
^ O ^ ^
c: rT ci-
O Cf CD
£ e+
c CD 2 £ CD
g ii s§
§ a I o g
»! Ill
, 5= C3 O *
,S p
- s
^ c- O ^
g GG o O £ g*,P £T g
"*■ »» 2 © g. g
. t--* '“ CC C CD _ x ,
$~° ?g.^g^S*i
■* CD ^ *—•* CD
g »& 5. 5 cs* § 98 :
^ C/* O Q CD <
O mO
cr ^ p £ c
^ ^ © o h's p 2 2l 1
I^STi* 3 Eftwi^l
-o 0
icrq
p
P- CD
c.
O » i 3
»-?i c 3
^ CD P
o -'♦-5 O Cfi ^
sog-^sogci.-
^ ^ wo o ^ ,
o 5 CD_, £35 ^ H-. P - ST. rU
o5 £, £ S tr sr. 2
-r*? o J® S.E.5 ? eUtftOR?
3 E o- ^ P 5 *“ s 3
2 3So"5‘®®2
crS 5 * 5-2 £p jS-^o
^ -—• ^ k » M ^ h. r-
t?_ Ei'f c c
o a* ui’ y, ^* h-K . ^
^ C; ^ E c ^2-
■?.*» ® 5. g : “
^ p ^ - “CC
< * ? «rf * CO
'as g
CO ^ HO
s© e § ^ a ® «!
CD 2 K 3 P CD
— ^ S 5 a o ,
; ^ et- p: - Pop!
P CO O 2 Prt
■ g ® 5® -*!
$Pj O q j-t* ►« CD i
S! 2. §• S — c e- (s;* 1
k W 33 O P r- .
^•2lP*P P! ^rn = ^ i
9??&§5®?-£?j
^ n
hp p 2
Hh P uJ P C
° s
o trsTP'-P-£.cT£
p g*5®2.£-«!< |
n* P o 2 . _ PL
*i P ^ 2 Crq
02 ^ CD ® Hd ►-
"5^§g OjS
p“pgB
oS,_d.“P.2
5* g p- © si p-
CD
2 p o
" u? tw
^ CT
J CD q P
B 3*w CD a. CD
o 0 »-- sl 2 c
223 |V~ S *
^Sc'52®
© p jLp-2 p o
q- p^ o 2. p d
^ *<2 p o a* 2
s v/l £ c- S' ^ £ S
olgg^s.®*!
5^ a Ef> e g
I-S t-i CC CT*w .
*** c ^ O ^
P CD rr 6 P ^
OS ^O i
ST PK2-
5*2 0 2
CD P C
'“P -^ o
e-t-CJO P o,
O p 02 ^
O P* P P -
W H H Q
P* ►-' P
eogj
S'£E£
trl o p
P p
y ft“o
o *< %
“o^
° c
c
&£=&
JO —. 02
crQ^ ^
g's.w.
s -
4 B **
cq p &■'
3 oq
»g g
^ ?»
1 ^2. O o Eg
>•- ff|sg CTg,3
n- r - ^ 02 e p
rT ;
■ o
03
-^5 pit'
&«3 “
V) V o
?g.^p
S 1 g ^ E
t!s£
§
s.g go
® «. ff.ig
c i-^ o crq
Q ^
g.^5
g vj r
i ^ p- cr
CD g Kg.
P P* CD ^
2L. CD
P n, c CD
a?
*-»• t^*rr e~ ^
^ q P O
®ilg ”"'
■* eV O
p oS'
CD O ©
■S- S *-5 ■
o Z.o
SI cr
rf C ^
CD mO
OjPO
PfP
° CD\jq
Is?
P? fD ?-"
CD ^
P P
P ©
C. *“*
a. p
2 c«'
§ S
o r-
p- x
CD W3
p 6 * &
p S'? CD
g - ^
•—-> o 2 y*
fp p-'c
« Eag
§ 3.
Eoq E
c p cc
o sr.
E£ o
*< w S
"3 &o
o s> ^
Hlg ft
a^.2
B. Er.“l
CT o o*
P-i g
» Sg
6 p3
cd £ a
p ocrq
O
P ^
p - <rt_
O 02
P 03
ESS
p- a *-■
SI cn
W P 3
_ W CD
P P P-
03 O ^ hrl
2 d C CD' H i
ffi r ' ?•» s
P H 2o5
a 3 50 p ct
i°? =s -pig*
2 p(5 H®
a o **'• *»
g:P © g ©
co P- £ ct-
03 2 2 P -
c p <'*r*»5
^E§ p
S.&I
° & ^ 6
>-« 2 H«
c-
CO^ p P
lo3
*-• o
p
o
p
55 W
•? 3
•Crq < 51
• *-*• —>
tn- ^ ^
a - w P*
Es.
fc
S3.
> >—<
P
02 O^
p a”^ - d
Ecr 1 ?
_ 1^4 O
»=•-
^1 C 05
5 g o
3 ? o
V
JD
ft *o
zr ®
S. *
u
a
P *G
w a
>>
K r <c
►d
G
>, o
«pP
P^d
pQ
> o
ora &
rp
JP &£ o £
O o
o fl
-4-3
ao
> o o
* > a
*po
r* ra
ftS a
> a
. tf-2 »^25
■8 ®'S NO <8 Sg
■gS^i **2
2 « S ??o j?ls
.O a) r « J5 >2 A
0*01
P ©
Mi -
£
<4
^ 0 g
tUD ©
>>a
JO © 5 P
w ii§o|8
ISoi^S-S
,S? 'O >H
CO <V)
©si
>
p a u
*5” s
CO )> 03
^ 9 ^ H-l
CO 03 oo ^
XJ s3
5 02
rP «*
*3
w cj O
3Sf« £
’n a ~ 03 ° 5
a .a £ n ^ -
02 ^ W
I o !
^ -e ^
p n3
fi!§||SH
,-a |g*f §|^
-I
co U5 >
o co
n
-4J lO tjj
Prji Kt}< O .
CO °oo goo^ S
H tjori Sri o o
a 2 5 a
^ — a -b
scssggs
5 2 « gS § «*
;£ p © £ § g,
^ 1 O'g
COO ^O g^ol
coco 2oo •£ Coo gc
ri H ^ 'rt .a ’q i
a* P
-M rH • IXJ 1*4 UJ Jr l- J - |
c0 & r P OCO^Ct) -TOO GO rP I
(h S 2 P fl
P •
c3 ,P
O *3
.
a
a -
I o
! o §
I pQ ■°
~ 0Q
^a
s*
P o
S3
•4-a a
o
to
^©
o
o 3 ra •d
© a
«■* 3 §
i fl?
IP'S §
- .sptS
f 55 a
> >> 5
o jp
a tuo
2 “5
oq pq
eo . .
o o
l> 00
H r-i
a a »
O • .2
O PS CO
as-g
►f *3 Ol
rr\
o
o ^
PsTJ O
.^, « O krH
to S £<
oo^s
3S a* a 9 -
. o,
cO •'pl 'P 5
O O ^3 p
g .£P § ®
‘“i^ -g 1 A
I SI
L 0 CO
O (M
00 CO
H
^ cj .
to P
_ c3 9
O
o
PQ
L
0.1
'd C3
<u d
N} g •
>n «o
^ OS »-5> ^
- 6jd ~a
O a rl P
CO
rp _ I*
V T3 -P
SIM |
i'H-" fi'
i^ 0 ? Ssl§
Sn Oh'S o tuo^d
^"bi
® O
3a
o^
o 53
§1
p §
fp *-l
p ^
2 -4J
°3 fc,
OQ c3
1-S
HH S
O c3
-*-3 t-l
P o
o
pO
o
pp 03
S ©
1 >
5 «*H
G W
a
a co ° vj -
®OQOO >,00 g
tH Z rH .P
^ w
o
o cj
fl —j
2 °
^ os
C
OV-i ©
> tog?
^§a
^ rS <1 'O
isis
-d » S '
. p pP pP
03 hfl p 2
03 P O §
2 w a - 6
K2|il
g »r* © co -*5
b pj z: 05
O gt-ig
I o
© ■
©
. pp
__ O 03
b- GO ^ >
^•pCO g 5
00 cCD-a-
r< ^ rS «
2 OP
°3 *3 c5
70 ^ U m
00 © P ®
o'd ^ 3
0 2h5D
g®£2
o O © *
S g-^5
,2 S| a
. -S' 0 I
*0 00
25 ^ ^co
00 -3 p co
c3 ri
—< <
a g.
q K
&
P ttP F
COCO
P- CL
c-r •—} - O a ,
asi'e^
o
3 53
rr f-
3*1
tra*
«
e 2 e
§*5
P P
• p CD
J 5 gp
- o p 2 .
3 . p o
B 5 ^
O 5
p o ^ -
^ c-o P
'© 3
1 —i c ^ p
2 cl 3 o P:P
■*^ _.*?-• , . CD rr- CD
£ g 5 °
P 5 °
CL P
§&
~ ~ 5 8 B S
in
6 &~ 2 S g s
® c
P
s*
CO
03
p ^ Ct
s-cc.^
o “ £-p
2 ^
Cl cr
: 3Tcj
o P
B P
sr*
p
03 p CD
ag.B -8
5 <s 'f
•< r +5 O
o S j: b
!T o P °
1 °*“^
CL ^ CD
P
£§ a o <5 ~ g*
2 ° o
b g ^ < S 2 E £ 2
■g 3 ^ « p
t 1 J2 o c ^
o g ? 5 : ^«aq cB <
o <t
3 g -
3 >c E £
S’ << 50
3 o
5 <?
CD r-
e C:
55 ^
° Ip
r*Z i S-Z'i'^^ls
£ p "* cr h-< a g Sp
CD ,*», . f-t- r—< r-r- r7“ 3
c S |l£.S®S^
^&|- g 2
crp O a 3
« ^ § CLtCit Ch£. ^ ^ 2
c- r-r 5 o r:- o o p ~ E
2£S<Sd?^ ** ~*
®<?o t;
3 • ® s 1
< P CD
ty
£o c-
CD ry Oi a
p ct
fs
ci- 3 =
O
< P
P —
03
^►2
O 3
8 - £*
CD
oj -- is
in a* ^ ?T
S' 5 s o 2 ° 2 '
CD CD CL _ S ~ cr
P- CO • C^QTQ P £.
o o 2 ~ *© o'
~ o a 3 ^ 2
CL ^ O ?! P r-T p
Pt* ^J.'V ST ^ CD* rr
ga^SsE,®
" - p?® ts a
5 s ® ;° £•83
„ 3 p 3 ^ ^ 03
p 2 S p a~ 2
< - - - =
<- =• C 1 5 “B
, O » O - C
c
b Q
02
L, o.
3 p p & c-
^ « P O
e-r
• cr
CD
Ch 3
C ^
■- § 5 * 3 ^
g p
►o
o 2 .
CD
5 o o
CD
ocoH
. cd a o 3
B 2.
o £
r P*
P CD-
iiB
CD
P
E o
f- — cc _
£.£j 3 pj B c-crq
-2 P 03 w P. 1 —jJF _
E B w £ ^ _ 2 p. P —
CFfto c^^c . w on? (j^ — o
CD - 1 c C O O p — • B-
— E CD B «~r CL 2 J 7 * > O
°
B 5 p
r-r "■ O
S^“
5*3 2 .
3 «■<*
obS8
3 .
CL p
O CD
>2 °
O CD
CD
B 3*
Sx?
a ^ 6 00 o ^ ^
2 2 r-r >— c-r
P -L O o ° 3 . 3 *
S : ‘<'* -, 2.3
§ ^b h .®
?r£ p o »crp
® “ a „ ® g
O 03 P ^ ^ CL
— s O 3 ’ k* CL *-*5
Ci 3 S ft ^
q 03 r-
ro e-r CD CfQ jy
BT 2 3 ° S 3 s*
2^2. 8 p 3
•< rr ^ P' ^
CD tr & tr o O <rr
J ™ 4 CD *< CD B C 3 O
35 cr
c CD
~2 :> cd
3 . ^ ^ ^ P
5 0 2 ! -
o
L CD B
o < p
03
O *+t
b <;
“ o
CD 3-
CL O
CF O
P T 3
CD
r?
— o
% <
2 q
5 2 <
3 * ® E r 5 '
Q Q 2* ?-
^ Pdq M
P ^ o b - ^
03 2 . P ° CD
a
O ,P *3 m p.
crP ^
5 g C cn? g
S § »o s
V 5 2 .
CD ►—
P *■—■ *
03 o
3 ^
o O
P 1
uj •. ■ ’j aa
O O 3 O —
— CL — Pj CD
03
, 3 - O
p B
aq
*■• CD *
•—• 03
CD P
5 "
§2
r ^
» O
r»> ^
, O P 3
> B* r^ 3
1 CDpO[ 3 >J
g,»
o q <s
03 «-r ^
c-r M B B* q
*• p o o 5 o
O CD — CD e
B S
- ?r - B.
^03 CD a
o crorq
CO 3 3 - p ^
S&S 2
a P
•I'g
*1 <
tT '
P'O
r o {
*- 13*15
P e-r p
B S?gL
3 o*|
CD p CL
q. p
£ 3 P
Srr'C,
p 1
n
e+°t
O
p _
^ o
cr p
os b
O ^
q CD
£ &
O CD
X
F ^(/3 m —
o P
X^B >03
w OiB 03 B P-
g^S
CL <D
P 3
CD
<rij- ®
P
o
p o
03 CD
° E
3 ?
p's
o
22 v. -
3 cc c
CD CD
q CLC
la
o
a 3 *
I!
33
^ P-
cd < cr
B cr o
E°w-w&
^<J O CD g
CD - - -<
p
3 b" a
® CD p
O B
* (TQ ^
c-r q crq
g.lg'al!
2 % ■
^^ES i »S,&S
2 £«pg| p§
o ?°
-- O
B* °
c ^
—r rr o tr e* *~t *■
. §. ^ O 3,0. (
i. CD
, 5^2
2 .P&P
r- O w
03 “
^ o o
CD 5*0 <■ -
g ° 3 ^ «<
b cr a 3 — —
£vs Joss
p^o
i-o^°s
H <-5 O
— ri '• r— FL CD
B- 2 ^ b 3 cr pj t
<-i pj *i
- b i
^■c
3 &
^ cr S.°S. S* o 5 2 .
O (D _ ^ ^ r-r. t—> M
■ | e g w 5 - ^ »crq
C
cr _
CD CD
*;
P ^ rfc‘ ^ - .
cr (rr
S s- q 3
r- x Cl ^ CD H
cd q p o * -*
Di cr o
’p c
a^q
B “
g r 5
O CD p p
~>H 2 S 0
o < ~ 3
o P
B
03 CL
CD
3 a
. CD FT
CL CD
S 3 S'* 3 ?
3^5 »q cr
gcp^g
57 * ^ra r ^2 n 13 (D (5
b o c &o ?n? = b
s'g^
Cj o t.
o ^-2
3 g °
" srs’g
5oS&
^ *-*4 2 £S
2 r-r ^ B
fL 3 ^crq
^ O rb
^ B 3
p\ 3 ^
03 CO B" r-r
M ,rr R rr-
S-S 2
5o| 01
P 3 0 -
C-r 03 ^
r S ® ? 2 ^ p O O
tri 5 "3 S p 3 g(/q 03
230 gop,a
S^S^r-^- 32
§ ^ag*g
03 <<
03
X
cr
CD
rs 5 2
P
£g
& 5 -
03
P O
- -< 5 - g. « J 3 as
a p 3 P CD
cr^O
cr 5 b
p 03 o
S_CD
a!.-
cr <? 3
cs-r&S-g 2
cr ^ ►- O
5 £»
s ?
B
crq
3 3 £ _ w
° O O 03 - a CO
gHeggS!
O ,3 r-- 03 rr p, O
CL o O v. r*
03 O
o w
p
o
o
B
■* 3
3 . ^ B 5
B < O
o cr b
CL p
cr 15 S So® •« ®
O Bt ^ B r* *^2
o p
OP iC'r
S-Jec? 8,
p sa 2 B 3 ^
rr 3 ’ p.^-v. CL p
‘--3 ^ o M
p crq J-. Wj p
o e- a^Crq
° P “ p P
3 ;
CD
. P
2 g-w see
co p o a
CD 3 2
< i-L
o 2
3 3
CL 03
2 ^
§ p
o
OP 2
r-.Oq -
3 p
- J S ’ 3
2 " p p p ^
3 < -* c
2. CD
o cl :
a^ 3 - %
ri r<- p a
® F® ^
2 § si’
P ^ §
w aoq p 5 .
'-POO 1
O rr P CD
CL M ^ a
^ ^ S 3
'<§!§•
2 |“l
p.
gig-
o, <3 e-r
^ ° S h>
o p>
^ o “
cr ^ p a 3 ’ o cd j>CLcrcrH 3 a o
a a a 3 Rrt L jqPC(i)ftiA*i 3 | i
^R-j/)p ph o ^2 c 3 *10 ?tD p »
CT V- CrriicDq 2 ,Or> 00 3 r'r^Pe-rr^
Eg g'o^g'IgS^S^g
3 ^<3 g;„ 2 O c° Q(r? ccrq
'f- q o£. e-^ST'c.O^
y '■ J" 0 _o e.f»
3 Ob 3
O P O ° CD - —
goP^Bpcrp
cr 3
*-* 2 2 _
§ S W
B o
Cl o P
E & 1
^ cd a
cr 3 B.
go ga
r - -. 03 3 . cr B
p CD 03 P
- P
P r^ cr
Q Ol r^a
-jr* r p p
*T 3 H- *—'
^ EEs 0
^ Nji a p, ^
p b. p a o
5 6 -5 £
P 3 P oc &
p o
- B 73 M g
&§
| 5 ?
3 &
CL 3
^ o
ro (jq b
3 a* 03
§E a
pg-si
■ is *-< cr
3 ^
b a p ^ p 3
3 "CL' rj> 3 p J Q 1 Cv ! cr , r.
pS- 2 .o*SoS 2 gi 2 . pCLTo^n-
,jgSgaf 5 2 “ 1 “ ap»£p"
r’a, o 2 _o^o
* - 5 3 Og'-S.g a o! ^” 3
OOZ.r(D?n^
^ P
^ P
trq c cl
r, i - M CO
Dr
r
^ p —
^ a
g
o cd cr
►3 <j p
3 a 3
p
an
cr b o
cr^ J E
03 " " /q
* ^ o
1 6 **
CD
X
S^ 3
CD P <jq
cr 3
'*3
3
-v^ B P
o'? g
p
O
>3 O
00 °-' Eg
o f 3
E 3 O Cu &>
% & c 3 - ®
^ a- p =
■< ,3 m rr p ^
3 CD aq p O 3 3* 3
■a p . a a 2
3 ^ ^ a, E
ST p 3 . 3 t^ J p u B
0 E so 69 eo
W 3 w . . a CD P -e<
O--
b 3
-2 *d
2 q
3 a
c 'L 03 CD a — '“*
-^^S'OcdS 1 ^
*— o q p 3 >~b
Bd cl cr ^ *+** 3 §
g B, p p OT 3
er o
O ~
03 P
2 ^
CD o
cr rs
p o
_ o
3
CTq a* e-r
-b a-
^ p s
p cd q
00 3
% a s.
(R
6 5 p
03 •"*> Orq
a o
3 03
B& 2 .W
^ o X .
P
-0 3
c-r e-r
CTt^
^ 2 o
„ O ^ —
g^"|
?Thh h
^ 3
a q
O Kw <
b;
o O tba
B e^P
'S ffi 3
o
B 3
§ c *. ,
p 03
—, r- O t—
S’ a — O)
O CD •—•
ptrq a
^ O o
ilq
3
CD
r 3
g° o
<—r P ^ •
O CLO
-D P
03
q,-F g, O- 3 3
. b q *T 3 03
a < 8 o o p
5 3 p P B [Tq
3 ^
&g
»o
3. H
o 2 £>
3 3.^0
O^'S^
5=1 o _.
cro p
p ^£= 5 .
!
< P
CD Q 03
q r
®>§i
2 .? s
O 3
?tp
CD 3
B p
L
cd 0
, h vd cd*
o a J ? ?J
*|
H
P4
s
§
• -sr
* > -
) M-a ® a ®
i ®sv o-q a s
> S 2 * £ a ®
S« . ^« §S 2
^ Q. t> j Q
^ t3 ® q ^,/t3 .q p ® a
il:fiHKjiK a tf!il«‘
i?s!:t:iis* l So^s| ; f<»5
ao«— ® S a rt *!• O O
> m *j , £ O o '
!lsirl|!s
>§53«§ *°o
,® 5 A d
ajj « S 2
i a
!l«al||S^
-l-ga-gaoSgSiU
o|g:§2^H g g||
© -> © bfl O <3 .S QijCt 05
l!!sss|§S“>4
I —■a S^o^SSSgf
i § gJS oS ® g^a °t
figging •«««
,I|sl Q Sllisr
Gjao^«Ss2®"3§®-feSo^®
Il-Sd > ft £ &e of 22 fl«-
22 5 33 ®®g_.dSfea© fc£3
aafl-o © *r .2 « ® .a .d .5 *0 a J5 9 .a ®d»
o si as a ? Ch — hh <8 *» — cc © a Q jo w .a £ £
® *: a ►:
® ® - £
S«*«
2 *
£■§ 2 a S£ § o s» S'® o' 5 8 i § £?
m« Sih^S 2.2-Ss M “" mo
*, ° ® o
® § §■ g;
8-Sin
» S3 u
* g ® ®
P _r >» © ;
O T3 Vj 1
*§ § g 5
I § MS§‘
g> 2 ,2 «*
^ | S i
3«aii
|5 . 49 1
h h « 9 I
o « £ J {
□ a T3 <n 1
e*)*o ©M * 7 o 5-S ® a
n fe£® 8 qt' § a)^ «-,5
rr h qnfl ^ a P « o a«CQ2 w
■°®J} ® siS 035 8 § S *£~ 5 °
d l.’"® 0 ^g E ® «2 o s.o-2 O s
^SgHl|8oE§2a«l-2fe
c a; «■ x3 O «
. flS tP SC Q
®s£ o g fls«r‘°ofec5r'
gf S§g»|oo-fi!la2§§s
*8*«sS“~S- 0 f§8»g M
.’o“'^'o S *a jo <a
III ifllill!,
a I s & *
SEa 50 *®**
a ~ '
o
« cj c OQ ac ^
. -^Ijaaac i: £»® £
•iQS:. oooooS^
MM 25
o e>
saga
l |g»5§«a.Sa v .^|-“-«
“SoSHg^gafflgpS*
2§-So 2 |s w f ** % §<|
g*a®jfi«aga .§jg2§a2*-fl|&!
33 oa®o< 5 s ^ 3 a a** Eh a
■a a Sd g «So“ g o£»SS §2,S SS
■O = oS* a
** O > *— 2
cs.a
'^5*0
Brigham Young is a vei/erable, silver-haired man
of seventy-six. He has fifteen real wives, not
counting Ann Eliza, and is spiritually sealed to
several hundred. He has had seventy-five children,
forty-five of whom are living, and four or five
hundred grandchildren. He says he don’t pre¬
tend to u keep track” of his grandchildren at all.
Are the Mormons increasing ?
Yes—rapidly. They now extend from Idaho,
through Utah and Arizona down into New
Mexico. The Prophet says his people now num¬
ber 150,000. That they double once in six vsars.
He says there will be 300,000 Mormons in 1882 and
600,000 in 1888.
P. 275—27G.
t ,Tjr u , . \ • “ Let the sots combine,
With pious care a Monkey to enshrine.”*— drvden
MORMONISM UNVAILED
OR,
> A FAITHFUL ACCOUNT OF THAT SINGULAR IMPOSITION AND
DELUSION,
FROM ITS RISE TO THE PRESENT TIME.
WITH SKETCHES OF THE CHARACTERS OF ITS
PROPAGATORS,
AND A FULL DETAIL OF THE MANNER IN WHICH THE FAMOUS
GOLDEN BIBLE
WAS BROUGHT BEFORE THE WORLD,
TO WHICH ARE ADDED,
INQUIRIES INTO THE PROBABILITY THAT THE HISTORICAL PART
OF THE SAID BIBLE WAS WRITTEN BY ONE
SOLOMON SPALDING,
MORE THAN TWENTY YEARS AGO, AND BY HIM INTENDED TO HAVE
BEEN PUBLISHED AS A ROMANCE.
. Gef- . „
BY E. D. HOWE.
PAINESVILLE:
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY THE AUTHOR.
1834;
(Entered according to Act of Congress , in the year 1834 ,
BY E. D. HOWE,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Ohio.)
*
:C
fv
- 4
$
A D V E R T I S E M E N T.
O'p’THE following work was undertaken with reluc-
^Jance, at the earnest solicitation of a great number of friends,
v who had, with the author, long looked uj)on the subject of
Sj which it treats, with mingled feelings of abhorcnce and
l pity—the Impostors and their victims of delusion, were
o viewed through these two different media. The truth, and
/ the whole truth, have been his constant aim : But the dif¬
ficulty of.procuring, or arriving at the whole truth, in re-
I. lation to a religious imposition, which has from its birth
^ been so studiously vailed in secrecy, and generally under
^ a belief that the judgments of God would follow any dis-
closures of what its votaries had seen or heard—will be
J readily discovered. He fears, therefore, that the half is
■s> yet untold. He has, in all his enquiries, endeavored to pay
the most rigid regard to all the ordinary methods of elicit¬
ing truth, from every source within his reach. If he shall
^ have failed in his desires and exertions, in any important
particular, it will be a matter of regret. That his state¬
ly ments should fully escape censure or contradiction, by a
s* sect whose foundation was falsehood, and which has been
\ built up of the same material, is more than he can expect.
He is fully persuaded, nevertheless, that sufficient, and
more than sufficient, has been developed by unimpeachable
testimony, to satisfy every rational person, whose mind has
not already been prostrated by the machinations of the Im¬
postors, that the Supreme Being has had as little agency
3 in the prosperity of Mormonism, as in the grossest works
of Satan.
Painesville, (Ohio,) October , 1834. E. D. H.
4
\
)
INTRODUCTION.
OF all the impositions which “flesh is heir to,” none
ought to be more abhorred or dreaded, than those which come
in the garb of sanctity and religion : But that none are more
ardently seized upon and cherished, by a certain portion of
mankind, all history goes to substantiate. Absurdities, like
comets, move in orbits both eccentric and peculiar. At one
time they are obscured and lost in distance ; then again they
are to be seen shining with a full face, frightening silly mor¬
tals from their sphere, and turning into chaos the majesty of
mind. Astronomy has scarcely taught us to foretel the ap¬
pearance of the one ; but metaphysics will enable us to cal¬
culate the periodical return of the other, when it shall have
enabled us to fathom the abysses of the human mind, and
discover the srpings of human action.
There is nothing more curious than the connection be¬
tween passion and credulity—and few things more hu¬
miliating and extraordinary, than the extent to which the
latter may be carried, even in minds of no vulgar order,
when under the immediate influence of any strong interest
or excitement. It is also true that we have frequently to
encounter a perverse incredulity, and a callous insensibility
to evidence, when we attempt to convince any one of what is
contrary to his opinions, wishes or interests. But this is on¬
ly another exemplification of the remarkable fact, that where
any object, whether desirable, detestable, or dreadful, agit¬
ates the mind to a certain degree, our belief is very far from
being regulated by the. weight of testimony. In such a
frame of mind, men are not in a situation to listen to the sug-
VI
INTRODUCTION.
sestions of sober reason ; their attention is rivited to one
o
particular view ; they form their opinions with seeming de¬
liberation, from circumstances which would be little regard¬
ed by minds of a sounder state, but which, seen through the
medium of a distorted imagination, appear with an overpow¬
ering magnitude ; and in fact, if a deep impression is made
by any recital seriously delivered, or by any idea whose
falsehood is not manifest, the strength of the impression is
very apt to be mistaken for a sure proof of its reality. Even
in cases where the greatest calmness and deliberation might
be expected, and among those whose profession it is to in¬
vestigate truth—the ambition of founding a sect, or display¬
ing intellectual superiority—the veneration for great names,
or long established opinions—and the anxiety to penetrate
into the mysteries of nature—have sometimes produced, not
modest querists and patient inquirers, but zealous preachers
and zealous believers of the most fanciful creeds of philoso-
ophy ; about the influence of the stars ; the whirlpools that
guide the planets in their course ; about the concavity or in¬
ternal regions of the earth ; and about the formation of the
skull as furnishing a sure index to the passions and propen¬
sities.
If such dreams are indulged in the calm investigation of
philosophy, what are we to expect when the mind is dazzled
by supernatural objects, animated by supernatural hopes,
and pressed upon the understanding by supernatural terrors?
Our wonder therefore ceases, that mankind apparently de¬
light in being misled by the grossest delusions ; that the pure
truths of Christianity are so strangqly mingled with the
wildest fancies that can be imagined by the lunatic, or in¬
vented by the designing knave.
“Every age of the world has produced impostors and de¬
lusions. Jannes and Jambers withstood Moses, and were
followed by Pharaoh, his court and clergy. To say nothing
INTRODUCTION.
VII
of the false prophets of the Jewish age, the diviners, sooth¬
sayers, the magicians, and all the ministry of idols among
the Gentiles, by which the nations were so often deceived,
the Impostors which have appeared since the Christian era,
would fill volumes of the most lamentable details. The
false Messiahs which have afflicted the the Jews since their
rejection of Jesus Christ, have more than verified the predic¬
tions of the “true and faithful witness.” No less than
twenty-four distinguished false Messiahs have disturbed the
Jews. Many were deceived, and myriads lost their lives
through their impostures. Some peculiar epochs were more
distinguished for the number and impudence of those Im¬
postors. If the Jews had fixed upon any year as likely to
terminate their dispersion, and as the period of their re¬
turn, that year rarely failed to produce a Messiah. Hence
in the l’2th century, no less than ten false Messiahs ap¬
peared. Numerous have been the impostors among Chris¬
tians, since the great apostacy began ; especially since and
at the time of the reformation. Munzer, Stubner and Stork
were conspicuous in the 16th century. These men taught
that among Christians, who had the precepts of the Gospel
to guide them, and the spirit of God to direct them, civil of¬
fices and laws were not only unnecessary, but an unlawful
encroachment upon their spiritual liberty ; that all Chris¬
tians should put their possessions into common stock ; and
that polygamy was not incompatible with either the Old or
New Testaments. They related many visions and revela¬
tions which they had from above, but failing to propagate
their doctrines by these means, they attempted to enforce
them by arms. Many Catholics joined them, and in the va¬
rious insurrections which they effected, one hundred thou¬
sand souls are said to have been sacrificed.
“Since the millennium became a subject of much speaking
and writing, Impostors have been numerous. In the mem-
INTRODUCTION.
viii
ory of the present generation, many delusions have been
propogated and received, to a considerable extent. The
Shakers, styling themselves the “Millennium Church,” a
sect instituted by Ann Lee, in 1774, still maintain a respec¬
table number. This “elect lady,” as they sometimes styled
her, was the head of the party, and gave them a new bible.
They asserted that she spoke seventy-two different tongues,
and conversed with the dead. Through her all blessings
flowed to her followers. She appointed the sacred dance
and the fantastic song ; and consecrated shivering, swoon¬
ing, and falling down, acts of acceptable devotion. They
hold all things in common, rank marriage among the works
of the flesh, and forbid all sexual intercourse.
In 1792, Richard Brothers published a book of prophecies
and visions, and an account of his daily intercourse with
God, in London. He too had his followers ; and among
them a member of the British Parliament, a profound scholar
and one of the most learned men of his time. He even made
a speech in the House of Commons, declaring his full belief
in one of the craziest pieces of absurdity that was ever pre¬
sented to a British populace.
Joanna Southcott, the most disgusting old hag that ever
pretended to ‘set up for herself,’ in the business of blasphe¬
my and dupe-making, was countenanced and encouraged
by respectable and wealthy individuals in England ; who,
not only believed in the divine origin of her ministration,
but swallowed with most implicit faith, her “Dialogue with
the Devil ,” a farrago of filthy licentiousness that would
suffuse the face of a fisherwoman. By her arts of decep¬
tion she succeeded in procuring the certificate of a respect¬
able physician that she was pregnant of the Holy Ghost.
In Scotland a few years since, a Miss Campbell pretend¬
ed to have come back from the dead, having the “gift of
tongues,” was believed in by many of the Clergy and Bar,
INTRODUCTION.
IX
and carried along with her a numerous train of lesser note.
The pretensions of Jemima Wilkinson, the Barkers, Jump¬
ers and Muttercrs, of our own time and country, are also
well remembered.
But at these things we only intended to hint, in this place,
in order to prepare the mind for a detailed account of the
more recent, more absurd, and, perhaps more extensive,
delusion of Mormonism. It will present in somewhat a
new light, to the enquiring mind, the depths of folly, de¬
gradation and superstition, to which human nature can be
carried. It will show that there is no turning a fanatic from
his folly—that the distemper is more incurable than the lep¬
rosy—that the more glaring the absurdity, the more deter¬
mined the tenacity of its dupes—and the more apparent you
can render the imposture, the stronger become its advo¬
cates.
Our object, therefore, in the present undertaking, will
not be so much to break the spell which has already seized
and taken possession of great numbers of people in our en¬
lightened country, as to raise a warning voice, to those who
are yet liable, through a want of correct knowledge of the
imposition, to be enclosed within its fetters.
We make no pretensions to literary merit, and anticipate
adding but little to the common stock of useful information.
What is related, is in a plain, unvarnished style ; such as
we hope will be the more beneficial to those who are most
usually obnoxious to religious impositions.
MOEMOHISK
CHAPTER I.
CONTAINING A BRIEF SKETCH OF THE CHARCTERS OF THE
MODERN PROPHET AND HIS FAMILY, AND SOME OF THE
PRINCIPAL ACTORS IN THE IMPOSITION.
With the exception of their natural and peculiar habits
oflife, there is nothing in the character of the Smith family
worthy of being recorded, previous to the time of their plot to
impose upon the world by a pretended discovery of a new
Bible, in the bowels of the earth. They emigrated from the
town of Royalton, in the State of Vermont, about the year
1820, when Joseph, Jun. was, it is supposed, about 16 years
of age. We find them in the town of Manchester, Ontario
county, N. Y. which was the principal scene of their opera¬
tions, till the year 1830. All who became intimate with
them during this period, unite in representing the general
character of old Joseph and wife, the parents of the pretend¬
ed Prophet, as lazy, indolent, ignorant and superstitious—
having a firm belief in ghosts and witches ; the telling of
fortunes ; pretending to believe that the earth was filled with
hidden treasures, buried there by Kid or the Spaniards. Be¬
ing miserably poor, and not much disposed to obtain an hon¬
est livelihood by labor, the energies of their minds seemed to
be mostly directed towards finding where these treasures
were concealed, and the best mode of acquiring their posses-
M0RM0NISM.
sion. Joseph, Jun. in the mean time, had become very expert
in the arts of necromancy, jugling, the use of the divining
rod, and looking into what they termed a “peep-stone,” by
which means he soon collected about him a gang of idle,
credulous young men, to perform the labor of digging into
the hills and mountains, and other lonely places, in that vi¬
cinity, in search of gold. In process of time many pits were
dug in the neighborhood, which were afterwards pointed out
as the place from whence the plates were excavated. But
we do not learn that the young impostor ever entered these
excavations for the purpose of assisting his sturdy dupes in
their labors. His business was to point out the locations of
the treasures, which he did by looking at a stone placed in a
hat. Whenever the diggers became dissatisfied at not find¬
ing the object of their desires, his inventive and fertile genius
would generally contrive a story to satisfy them. For inst¬
ance, he would tell them that the treasure was removed by a
spirit just before they came to it, or that it sunk down deeper
into the earth.
The extreme ignorance and apparent stupidity of this
modern prophet, were, by his early followers, looked upon
as his greatest merit, and as furnishing the most ineontesti-
ble proof of his divine mission. These have ever been the
ward-robe of impostors. They were even thrown upon the
shoulders of the great prince of deceivers, Mohammed, in
order to carry in his train the host of ignorant and supersti¬
tious of his time ; although he afterwards became a ruler of
Nations. That the common advantages of education were
denied to our prophet, or that they were much neglected, we
believe to be a fact. His followers have told us, that he
could not at the time he was “chosen of the Lord, ”eveil
write his own name. But it is obvious that all those deficien¬
cies are fully supplied by a natural genius, strong inventive
powers of mind, a deep study, and an unusually correct csti-
MORMONISM.
13
mate of the human passions and feelings. In short, he is
now endowed with all the requisite traits of character to pur¬
sue most successfully the humbug which he has introduced.
His address is easy, rather facinating and winning, of a mild
and sober deportment, when not irritated. But he frequent¬
ly becomes boisterous by the impertinence or curiosity of the
skeptical, and assumes the bravado, instead of adhering to
the meekness which he professes. His followers, of course,
can discover in his very countenance all the certain indica¬
tions of a divine mission.
For further illustrations of the character of the Smith fam¬
ily, the reader is referred to the numerous depositions and
certificates attached to this work.
Martin Harris is the next personage of note in the Gold¬
en Bible speculation. He is one of the three tcilnesses to the
truth of the book, having been shown the plates through the
agency of an Angel, instead of the Prophet Joseph, who al¬
ways had them in possession. Before his acquaintance with
the Smith family, he was considered an honest, industrious
citizen, by his neighbors. His residence was in the town of
Palmyra, where he had accumulated a handsome property.
He was naturally of a very visionary turn of mind on the
subject of religion, holding one sentiment but a short time.
He engaged in the new Bible business with a view of making
a handsome sum of money from the sale of the books, as he
was frequently heard to say. The whole expense of pub¬
lishing an edition of 5000 copies, was borne by Martin, to
secure the payment of which, he mortgaged his farm for
$3000. Having failed in his anticipations about the sale of
the books, (the retail price of which they said was fixed by
an Angel at $1 75, but afterwards reduced to $1 25, and
from that down to any price they could obtain) he adopt¬
ed Smith as his Prophet, Priest and King. Since that time,
the frequent demands upon Martin’s purse have reduced it to
14
SIORMONIS.M.
a very low state. He seems to have been the soul and body
of the whole imposition, and now carries the most incontesti-.
hie proofs of a religious maniac. He frequently declares
that he has conversed with Jesus Christ, Angels and the
Devil. Christ he says is the handsomest man he ever saw;
and the Devil looks very much like a jack-ass, with very
short, smooth hair, similar to that of a mouse. He says he
wrote a considerable part of the book, as Smith dictated, and
at one time the presence of the Lord was so great, that a
screen was hung up between him and the Prophet ; at other
times the Prophet would sit in a different room, or up stairs,
while the Lord was communicating to him the contents of the
plates. He does not pretend that he ever saw the wonderful
plates but once, although he and Smith were engaged for
months in deciphering their contents. He has left his wife
to follow the fortunes of Smith. He has frequent fits of
prophecying, although they are not held in very high repute
among his brethren. A specimen of his prophetic powers
we subjoin. They w r ere written for the special information
of a friend of his who placed them upon the wall of his office,
and are in these words :
“Within four years from September 1832, there will not
“be one wicked person left in the United States ; that the
“righteous will be gathered to Zion, [Missouri,] and that
“there will be no President over these United States after
“that time. . Martin Harris.*’
“I do hereby assert and declare that in four years from
“the date hereof, every sectarian and religious denomination
“in the United States, shall be broken down, and every
“Christian shall be gathered unto the Mormonites, and the
“rest of the human race shall perish. If these things do not
“take place, I will hereby consent to have my hand separa¬
ted from my body. Martin Harris.”
Martin is an exceedingly fast talker. He frequently gath¬
ers a crowd around him in bar-rooms and in the streets.—
Here he appears to be in his element, answering and explain-
M0RM0XI8M.
15
ing all manner of dark and abstruse theological questions,
from Genesis to Revelations ; declaring that ever)' thing
lias been revealed to him by the “power of God.” During
these flights of fancy, he frequently prophecies of the coming
of Christ, the destruction of the world, and the damnation of
certain individuals. At one time he declared that Christ
would be on earth within fifteen years, and all who did not
believe the book of Mormon would be destroyed.
He is the source of much trouble and perplexity to the hon¬
est portion of his brethren, and would undoubtedly long since
have been cast off by Smith, were it not for his money, and
the fact that he is one of the main pillars of the Mormon fab¬
ric. Martin is generally believed, by intelligent people, to
be laboring under a partial derangement; and that any re¬
spectable jury would receive his testimony, in any case, of
ever so trifling a nature, avc do not believe; yet, the subjects
of the delusion think him a competent witness to establish
miracles of the most unreasonable kind. But Ave IcaA’e him
for the present.
Oliver Coavdery comes next in the catalogue. He Avas
also a chief scribe to the prophet, Avhile transcribing, after
Martin had lost 116 pages of the precious document, by in¬
terference of the Devil. An Angel also has shoAvn him the
plates, from Avhich the book of Mormon proceeded, as he
says. He is a blacksmith by trade, and sustained a fair
reputation until his intimacy commenced Avith the money-
diggers. He Avas one of the many in the Avorld Avho al-
Avays find time to study out Avays and means to Ine with-
out Avork. He accordingly quit the blacksmithingbusiness,
and is now the editor of a small monthly publication issued
under the directions of the prophet, and principally filled
Avith accounts of the spread of Mormonism, their persecu¬
tions, and the fabled Aisions and commands of Smith.
David Whit.mar is the third special Avitness Avho signed
16
MORMON ISM.
the certificate with Harris and Cowdery, testifying to hav¬
ing seen plates. He is one of five of the same name and
family who have been used as witnesses to establish the
imposition, and who are now head men and leaders in the
Mormonite camp. They were noted in their neighborhood
for credulity and a general belief in witches, and perhaps
were fit subjects for the juggling arts of Smith. David re¬
lates that he was led by Smith into an open field, on his
fathers farm, where they found the Book of plates lying
upon the ground. Smith took it up and requested him to
examine it, which he did for the space of half an hour or
more, when he returned it to Smith, who placed it in its
former position, alledging that it was in the custody of an
Angel. He describes the plates as being about eight inches
square, the leaves being metal of a whitish yellow color,
and of the thickness of tin plates. The back was secured
with three small rings of the same metal, passing through
each leaf in succession; that the leaves were divided equi¬
distant between the back and the edge, by cutting the plates
in two parts, and again united with solder, so that the front
might be opened, while the back part remained stationary
and immovable, and was consequently a sealed book, which
would not be revealed for ages to come, and which Smith
himself was not permitted to understand. On opening that
part of the book which was not secured by seals, he discov¬
ered inscribed on the aforesaid plates, divers and wonderful
characters, some large and some small, but beyond the
wisdom of man to understand without supernatural aid;
this account is sometimes partly contradicted by Harris.
MORMONISM,
17
CHAPTER II.
TIIE GOLDEN BIBLE AND ITS CONTENTS.
The various verbal accounts, all contradictory, vague,
and inconsistent, which were given out by the Smith family
respecting the finding of certain Gold or brazen plates,
will be hereafter presented in numerous depositions which
have been taken in the neighborhood of the plot.—
Since the publication of the book they have been generally
more'uniform in their relations respecting it. They say
that some two years previous to the event taking place,
Joseph, Jun. began his interviews with Angels, or spirits,
who informed him of the wonderful plates, and the man¬
ner and time of obtaining them. This Was to be done in
the presence of his wife and first child, which was to be a
son. In the month of September, 1827, Joseph got pos¬
session of the plates, after a considerable struggle with a
spirit. The remarkable event was soon .noised abroad,
and the Smith family commenced making proselytes among
the credulous, and lovers of the marvellous, to the belief
that Joseph had found a record of the first settlers of
America* Many prefound calculations were made about
the amount of their profits on the sale of such a book. A
religious speculation does not seem to have seriously enter¬
ed into their heads at that time. The plates in the mean time
were concealed from human view, the prophet declaring
that no man could look upon them ' and live. They at the
same time gave out.that, along with the plates, was found
a huge pair of silver spectacles, altogether too large for
the present race of men, but which were to be used, never¬
theless, in translating the plates. *
2
18
M0RM0NISM.
The translation finally commenced. They were found
to contain a language not now known upon the earth,
which they termed “reformed Egyptian characters.” The
plates, therefore, which had been so much talked of, were
found to be of no manner of use. After all, the Lord
showed and communicated to him every word and letter of
the Book. Instead of looking at the characters inscribed
upon the plates, the prophet was obliged to resort to the old
“peep stone,” which he formerly used in money-digging.
This he placed in a hat, or box, into which he also thrust
his face. Through the stone he could then discover a.single
word at a time, which he repeated aloud to his amanuensis,
who committed it to paper, when another word would im¬
mediately appear, and thus the performance continued to
the end of the book.
Another account they give of the transaction, is, that it
was performed with the big spectacles before mentioned,
and which were in fact, the identical Urim and Thumim
mentioned in Exodus 28 — 30, and were brought away from
Jerusalem by the heroes of the book, handed down from
one generation to another, and finally buried up in Ontario
county, some fifteen centuries since, to enable Smith to
translate the plates without looking at them !
Before the work was completed, under the pretence that
some persons were endeavoring to destroy the plates and
the prophet, they relate that the Lord commanded them to
depart into Pennsylvania, where they could proceed un¬
molested. Smith, accordingly, removed his family thither;
but it appears that it was at the request of his father-in-law,
instead of the command of the Lord. A box, which he
said contained the plates, was conveyed in a barrel of
beans, while on the journey. Soon after this, his father-
in-law, Mr. Isaac Hale, on account of his daughter, agreed
to sell Smith a part of his farm, provided he would go to
MORMON'ISM.
19
work and quit his impositions. He said he had given up
liis former occupation, and concluded to labor for a living
But, in a few weeks Harris made his appearance there, and
soon after Cowdery, and Smith again commenced looking
into the hat, and telling offhis.bible. In the mean time, Sa¬
tan had made an assault upon Harris, and robbed him of
one hundred and sixteen pages of the bible, which had been
translated. Cowdery was the chosen scribe to complete
the work ; after which the plates were again buried up by the
command of the Lord, in a place unknown to the prophet
or any other person.
The Golden Bible was finally got ready for the press,
and issued in the summer of 1830, nearly three years from
the time of its being dug up. It is a book of nearly six hun¬
dred pages, and is, unquestionably, one of the meanest in the
English, or any other language. It is more devoid of inte¬
rest than any we have ever seen. It must have been writ¬
ten by an atheist, to make an experiment upon the human
understanding and credulity. The author, although evi¬
dently a man of learning, studied barrenness of style and
expression, without an equal.' It carries condemnation on
every page. The God of Heaven, that all-wise Being,
could never have delivered such a farrago of nonsense to
the world. But we must proceed to examine it more in
detail. The title page says :—
“ The Book of Mormon, an account written by the hand
‘•of Mormon, upon plates taken from the plates of Nephi;
“ wherefore it is an abridgment of the record of the people
“ of Nephi, and also of the Lamanites, which are a rem-
“ nant of the house of Israel, and also,to Jew and Gentile ;
“written by way of commandment, and also by the spirit
“of prophecy and of revelation: written and sealed up,
“ and hid up unto the Lord, that they might not be dcstroy-
“ ed; to come forth by the gift and power of God, unto
20
K0E.W0NI8M.
“ the interpretation thereof; scaled by the hand of Moroni,
“ and hid up unto the Lord, to come forth in due time by
“the way of the Gentiles ; the interpretation thereof, by
“the gift of God ; an abridgment taken from the book of
“ Ether.'*’
“Also, which is a record of the people of Jared, which
“ were scattered at the time the Lord confounded the lan¬
guage of the people, when they were building a tower to
“ get to Heaven, which is to show unto the remnant of the
“ house of Israel, how great things the Lord has done for
“their fathers ; and that they may know the covenants of
“ the Lord, that they are not cast off forever ; and also to
“ the convincing of Jews and Gentiles, that Jesus is the
“Christ, the Eternal God, manifesting himself to all na-
“tions And now if there be fault, it be the mistake of
“men'; wherefore condemn not the things of God, that ye
“ may be found spotless at the judgment seat of Christ.”
“By Joseph Smith, Jun. Author and proprietor.”
It is necessary that the reader should constantly bear in
mind, that the impostor is held out to be a very ignorant
person, so much so, that he can write nothing except it be
dictated to him, word by word, by the mouth of the Lord.
Here then we have a specimen of a title page according to
infinite wisdom ; constituting Joseph Smith, Jun. “Author
and proprietor,” in order that he may have the sole profit
of the work. Although the Mormon may have a faculty
of pointing out examples, and proving every thing by
scripture, we think it will trouble them to find an instance
where the Great Jehovah has ever sent a message to fallen
man, and that in the most miraculous way ; and constitu¬
ted any individual its retailer., and sole sharer of its pro¬
fits ! But we are told that “the ways of God are past
finding out,” and he has therefore given to Joseph Smith
a “copy right” to sell this last message, and that too from
MORMON ISM.
21
under the hand and seal of “ R. R. Lansing, clerk of the
Northern District of New York .'* 7
But a saving clause is inserted in the title page, and se¬
veral times repeated in the book. It seems that neither
the Lord or Smith, were willing to avow themselves the
authors of the whole fable : “ and now if there be fault, it
be in the mistake of men * 7 ! ! ! Here then we have an ac¬
knowledgment that there may ho faults, a bundle of truths
and falsehoods, sent forth to imperfect man, without a sin¬
gle rule being given to distinguish one from the other ! ! !
Oh ! the credulity of man!
The real author, notwithstanding his studied ignorance,
was well acquainted with the classics. The names of most
of his heroes have the Latin termination of i, sucli as Ne-
phi, Leiii, and Moroni. ’ The word Mormon, the name gi¬
ven to his hook, is the English termination of the Greek
word “ Mormoo” which we find defined in an old, obsolete
Dictionary, to mean u bug-bear, hob-goblin , raw head, and
bloody bones” It seems, therefore, that the* writer gave
his book not only a very appropriate, but classical name.
His experiment upon the human mind, he thought, would
be more perfect, by giving it a name, in addition to its
contents, which would carry upon its very face the nature
of its true character — a fiction of hob-goblins and bug¬
bears.
Next comes the* “ Preface, ?? signed “ the Author, ”
which shows that the Lord was willing to approve and
adopt the most modern plan of making books, by inserting
a title page, copy right, and a preface. The substance of
the preface is, tiiat the author, had translated one hundred
and sixteen pages from the plates *of Lchi, written by the
hand of Mormon, which were stolen by some persons
“and being commanded by the Lord, that I should not trans¬
late the same over again, for Satan had put it into their
22
M0RM0NISM.
“hearts to. tempt the Lord their God, by altering their
“words, that they did read contrary from that which I
“translated, and caused to be written; and if I should
“bring forth the same again, they would publish that
“ which they had stolen, and Satan would stir up the hearts
“of this generation, that they might not receive this work;
“but behold the Lord said unto me, I will not suffer that
“ Satan shall accomplish his evil design in this thing :
“ therefore shalt thou translate from the plates of Nephi,
“until you come to that which ye have translated, which
“ye have retained, and behold ye shall publish it as the
“ record of Nephi; and thus I will confound those who
“ have altered my words.”
The facts respecting the lost manuscript, we have not
been able to ascertain. They sometimes charged the wife
of Harris with having burnt it; but this is denied by her.
They were, however, taken from the possession of Harris,
by a miracle wrought by Satan. The prophet has under¬
taken to inform the reader how the Lord got him out of
this dilemma : “ thou shalt translate from the plates of Ne¬
phi until thou come to that which ye have translated,
which ye have retained, and behold ye shall publish it as
the record of Nephi.” Here the Lord, in order to coun¬
teract the works of the Devil, is represented by Smith as
palming off upon the world an acknowledged falsehood,—
the records of Lelii must be published as the records of
Nephi. Again, how could Smith know when he came to
that which he had translated, without looking at the plates,
(which he could not read if he did,) for he does not pre¬
tend that there was any miracle in this operation. But
who, except one fully endued with the folly and wicked¬
ness of “ the author,” can believe for a moment, that the
Lord would make known his will in such language. Again,
an important record which had been made by a miracle,
MORMONISM.
23
kept for ages by a miracle, dug from the ground by a mi¬
racle, and translated by a miracle, was stolen by some
one, so that even a miracle could not restore it, and thus
were the designs of the Lord counteracted by “ Satan put¬
ting it into their hearts to tempt the Lord,”
CHAPTER III.
THE SAME SUBJECT CONTINUED.
“The Book of Mormon,” is divided into a number of
books, each one purporting to have been written by diffe¬
rent individuals upon plates of brass, so far as the history
of Lehi, the founder of the vast settlements which were sit¬
uated on the isthmus of Darien, were concerned; and up¬
on plates of gold, so far as it relates to one Jared and his
posterity, who were not confounded at the destruction of
Babel, but were miraculously navigated by the hand of the
Lord across the ocean. The history of Lehi and his pos¬
terity, commences in the reign of Zedekiah, King.of Ju¬
dah, six hundred years before the Christian era, and ends
about four hundred years afterwards, which concludes the
history, or fiction. The whole work is written in a misera¬
ble attempt to imitate the style of king James the first, and
the sameness is such, and the tautology of phrases from
the beginning to the end of the work, that no one can be
left in doubt in identifying the whole with one individual
author. We are not aware that the style of king James is
better calculated to reveal the will of Heaven, than is the
24
MOF.MON'ISM.
modern and more refined language ; but is a strong evi¬
dence against the work now under our consideration. If
God chose to reveal himself, it would be reasonable to ex¬
pect that it would be done definitely, and in such language
as could be clearly understood by all : and why this long,
circumlocution of history ? it has nothing to do with salva¬
tion. Christ, nor the inspired writers of the new testament,
furnish no such example ; the bare facts of the plan of re¬
demption is set before us, and a few self evident rules to
govern our moral conduct.
The first book is entitled “ the book of Nephi, ;J and
commences its narrative with the departure of Lehi from
Jerusalem. He had four sons, Laman, Lemuel, Sam, and
Nephi; the last of whom is the principal hero in the pre¬
sent book, and the historian. He is a scholar, an engraver,
and a worker of metals ; for he savs : “ Behold I make an
abridgment of the record of my father, upon plates of
brass, which I have made with mine own hands ; where¬
fore, after that I have abridged the record of my father,
then will I make an account of mine own life.'"’ Lehi
dreams marvelous dreams previous to his departure from
Jerusalem, and sees wonderful visions. He goes about
prophecying of the great calamities that await the Jews,
and warns them to flee from the wrath to come. The peo¬
ple become vindictive at his clamor, and threaten his de¬
struction.
To rescue Lehi, and to bring about wonderful events,
God warns him to flee into the wilderness, and leave all his
great possessions, his gold and his silver, and take nothing
with him but his family, his tents, and provisions. A mi¬
serable condition for the wilderness indeed; no clothing,
no weapons, nor tools to make them with.
The command is obeyed, and he travels until he
arrives on the borders of the Red sea. The three el-
M0RM0N1SM.
25
dcr brothers become disaffected, probably from their ad¬
versity and privations, and accuse the father with being
visionary, &c. Neplii represents himself as being a par¬
ticular favorite with the Lord, (or his narrator does for
him) for he says : “ And it came to pass that I, Nephi, be¬
ing exceeding young, nevertheless being large in stature,,
and also having great desires to know the mysteries of
God,” Ac. God blesses him, and makes a covenant with
him, and promises him a choice land, which is above all
others.— p. 9. Nephi is commanded by his father, togeth¬
er with his three brothers, to go back to. Jerusalem, to the
house of one Laban, who has in his possession a record of
the Jews, engraven on plates of brass, as he 1 is informed
by the Lord in a dream ; and that it likewise contained the
genealogy of his ancestors. Nephi is ready to obey, and
by some little persuasion, the four brothers embark for the
plates at Jerusalem. Laban, who has them in possession,,
refuses to give the plates to the embassadors. But Nephi
was not to be foiled. Two unsuccessful attempts are made,
and, the third time, Nephi finds Laban drunk within the
walls of the city, and says : “ And I, Nephi, beheld his
sword, and I drew it forth from the sheath thereof, and the
hilt thereof was of pure gold, and the workmanship there¬
of was exceeding fine ; and I saw the blade thereof was of
most precious steel/’ p. 12.
This is the earliest account of steel to-be found in histo¬
ry. Alexander the Great,-who lived about three hundred
years after the period here spoken of, employed iron for
points to his impTSments of war, as Josephus tells us; and
the same author says, that he complained that his weapons
were so easily blunted ; now, if steel had been in use, ei¬
ther at Rome, Jerusalem, or Damascus, at the time here
spoken of, in Alexander’s time it would have been com¬
mon, and he would have used it for his weapons instead of
26
M0RM0NISM.
iron. Damascus was once famous for manufacturing
swords, but it was long after the Christian era. A coarse
kind of steel, or iron carbonated, was used in the days of
Julius Cresar, about one hundred years before Christ.
The covenant with Nephi gives him a choice land. And
again he say's that his father, has obtained a promise from
the Lord that he should have a choice land, p. 14. Wheth-
er these are seperate lands, we are left to conjecture. If
they are the same, one of the promises is gratuitous ; be¬
cause when the Lord covenanted with Abraham, he pro¬
mised him the land of Canaan, which should be inherited
by his posterity forever. It is true, the covenant was re¬
newed with Isaac; but he was the rightful heir. If the
Lord had have covenanted with Abraham, and with Isaac,
for a land, we should naturally infer that they were diffe¬
rent countries, especially if the covenant had been made
with Isaac first. Nephi says the promise of the choice
land, is to him, exclusively, as can be seen on page 9;
consequently each have a seperate land. But the sequel
of the fiction informs us, that they all embark into one
ship,—land on this side of the Atlantic, and dwell together
until Lelii dies.
Nephi says, he drew forth the stvord of Laban, and cut
his head off, which enabled him afterwards to obtain the
plates by false pretences and deception. Thus we see the
author would have us believe, that the Lord sometimes
accomplishes his designs by murder and lying.
Lehi receives the plates from his sons,-^ 2 xamines them,
and finds to his great satisfaction, that he is a descendant
from Joseph, the son of Jacob. “And now, when my
father saw all these thing?, he was filled with the spirit, and
began to prophecy concerning his seed ; that these plates
of brass should go forth unto all nations, kindreds, tongues
and people, which were of his seed. Wherefore, he said
MORMON ISM.
27
that these plates of brass should never perish, neither shall
they be dimmed any more by time. 5 ’ p. 15.
The above plates have not been found; if they have, we
have not been furnished with a translation.
Nephi, and his brethren, are again sent back to Jerusa¬
lem, to bring with them into the wilderness, a man by the
name of Ishmael, and his family, which cdnsists of
daughters and sons enough, to furnish each family with
husbands and wives. They all arrive in the wilderness,
and very soon a quarrel ensues between the different indi¬
viduals of the families, which Nephi settles in a most mas¬
terly manner ; after which, the males of both families take
wives, with which the provident author has kindly provi¬
ded them.
The three next pages, to wit: 18, 19, and 20, are ta¬
ken up in relating a marvelous dream, or vision, in which
Laman and Lemuel are represented as being finally apos¬
tates, and would be cut off>
Nephi informs us, that he is at that time employed in
engraving, or writing, on the plates, which he now names
after himself; and whether the plates of Laban are inclu¬
ded, we are not told, nor are we informed how they were
disposed of. The plates, hereafter, are called the plates of
Nephi. p. 21.
A little further, on the same page, he says he has a com¬
mandment from the Lord, to make plates for the special
purpose of making a. record of his own ministry, and of
his own people.
Here our hero introduces himself as a minister, and as
having the charge of a people—he is in the wilderness
destitute of any thing, nothing but tents and provisions,
every thing was left behind, gold, silver, no metals or tools
as a matter of course, but the command to make his plates
is obeyed. Wc shall be compelled to institute a chapter of
23
M OR MONISM.
miracles in order to account for the manner of making brass
plates in'the wilderness, without tools or metals, and like¬
wise to satisfy our readers upon many other points in our
review'. Miracles will account for any thing, however ri¬
diculous, whenever our minds preponderate in favor of the
subject to which the story may be attached. Any thing*,
however preposterous and false it may be, if believed to be
of divine origin, needs*no evidence, because nothing is imr
possible with Deity.
Lehi comes out with a marvelous prophecy, considering
the period in which it is made ; not so much on account of
the prophecy as the language, in which he uses to express
it. After the doctrine of the fall is explained, he speaks
of the Messiah, and calls John by name, and quotes the
words from Isaiah, or Matthew's gospel : “ Prepare ye the
way of the Lord : make his paths straight and continues,,
‘‘for there standeth one among you, whom ye know not;
and he is mightier than I, whose shoes 5 latchet I am not
worthy to unloose. 55 —John I. 26—7. Here is another
miracle in choosing the exact language of King James'
translation, more than two thousand years before it was
arranged,, and six hundred before the sentiment was utter¬
ed. The plan of redemption is ’explained at the same time,,
and the only way of salvation proclaimed; consequently
the law' wms abrogated at that time, and the Ncphites w*ore
Christians. The prophets of the old testament, doubtless,,
had very clear views of the promised Messiah, and of the
atonement through his blood. But that they preached the
lawq and felt themselves bound by it, w'e never entertained
a doubt. In the wise dispensations of God, man w’as not-
to avail himself of the redeeming doctrines of the gospel,
until the time was fully come, when. Christ was to appear
to fulfil the law:, and offer mercy through grace. Christ
must appear on earth—die, and be raised from the dead,.
M0RM0NISM.
29
before all was fulfilled, as the sacred writers understood it,
and taught the disciples, and the world of mankind. If it
were possible for the plan of redemption to have been un¬
folded, without the actual appearance of Christ in the flesh,
why did not the patriarchs with whom God made his cove¬
nants, and his promises, preach redemption through the
atonement, instead of sacrifices and ceremonies ? But we
are. informed by this same prophet Lchi, that “all man¬
kind was in a lost, and in a fallen state ; and ever would
be, save they should rely on this Redeemer/’ p. 22. From
the last paragraph, the author views the matter in the same
light with us, that is, that the Christian religion was re¬
vealed and made known to the Nephites, six hundred years
before the advent of Jesus Christ. Lehi speaks by the pow¬
er of the Holy Ghost, which power he received by faith
on the son of God. ‘And the son of God was the Messiah.’
Let us compare the above sentiments with the declarations
and views of the inspired writers of the New Testament.
“But when the comforter is come, whom I will send unto
you from the father,” &c. John XV. 2G. From this we
should infer, that the Holy Ghost was yet in anticipation,
because he is promised ; and to confirm our view of this
subject, we will cite a few other passages. “It is expedi¬
ent for you that I go away ; for if I go not away the com¬
forter will not come unto you.” John XIV, 7. “And when
he is come, he will reprove the world of sin, and of right¬
eousness, and of judgment.” John 16, 8. “But ye shall
receive, after that the Holy Ghost has come upon you.”
Acts I, 8. In the second chapter of the Acts, we find all
the above promises fulfilled.
Lehi continues his preaching, speaks of John and of the
Virgin Mary, and calls her the “mother of God,”and de¬
clares the way of salvation, by Jesus Christ, through faith
and repentance, p. 25. All the prophets of old, were far
behind our Lchi, and they prophecied falsely too,-if our
30
M OK MONISM.
book of Mormon is true, according to our apprehension of
the doctrines which they taught. If any one can recon¬
cile the contradictions and incongruities between the sacred
writings and Lehi’s prophecies, we should be gratified
to hear it, and will be among the first to acknowledge our
misconceptions and^error. We are among the last who
would be willing to villify, and ridicule, any thing that is
counted sacred, without the best evidence of its falsehood
and imposition. We consider, and believe, the prophecies
and doctrines of the Bible of divine origin, and any thing
which contravenes its precepts, or its revelations, will be
regarded by us as. false.
Our hero, Nephi, next presents himself in the drama,
as a dreamer and a prophet, and is more explicit as to par¬
ticular incidents than his father. In his vision, he is made
acquainted with all the particulars of our Savior’s birth and
life, to his baptism, which he witnesses, and sees the Holy
Ghost descend in the form of a dove, and abide upon him.
it is worthy of remark, that no circumstance is mentioned
by Nephi, in relation to the life and ministry of our Sa¬
vior, only what can be found in the New Testament. Ve¬
ry little is said by the evangelists of Jesus Christ, between
the time of his birth and his entering upon the ministry. But
we might expect some little incidents from such a revela¬
tion as the book of Mormon, which would throw some-
light upon that interesting subject, which is not to be found
in the New Testament. It furnishes to us good evidence
that the author was guided by the new Testament, when
his low and licentious imagination conceived, and brought
to light the “Book of Mormon.” He could not, nor dared
not, fabricate any thing, for fear of detection, which could
not be found in the historical part of the sacred writings.
But upon any thing which pertains to spiritual affairs, and
is not susceptible of contradiction, only through the me¬
dium of reason, every licence is taken by our author.
MORMONISM,
31
Nephi’s vision gives us a poor account of the corruptions
of the Roman church, showing that the author understood
very little of church History. The name of Jesus Christ
is mentioned on page 28, and of John, the apostle, page
35. Nephi’s vision takes up about ten pages,' from
page 25, and gives, as hi? own views, a cursory account of
the popular doctrines which have been' agitated since the
Reformation. To give credit to the pretence, that Nephi,
living six hundred years before the Christian era, could, or
would, have had the name of Jesus and of John revealed
in preference to any other prophet, is repugnant to common
sense, and in direct violence to the universal .belief of
those who have ever been distinguished for piety, and a
critical knowledge of the holy Bible. Besides, we cannot
reconcile a view of revealed truth, with a disquisition on
Church seisms, such as we find in Nephi’s vision. If the
Book of Mormon is a revealed truth from God, we are
compelled, irresistably, to conclude, that Paul was mistaken
when he said the twelve apostles of the Lamb, developed
certain secrets which were hid from ages and generations,
and were ordained before the world to their glory, that they
should have the honor of announcing them. But our au¬
thor pretends that Nephi, together with sundry other pro¬
phets which he has created, had the whole Christian sys¬
tem developed to them, many centuries before the twelve
apostles, of which Paul speaks, had the honor of announ¬
cing it, and preached it to a set of Jews, who had been
miraculously landed on, or near the Isthmus of Darien.
Not only this, if we are to take the brass plate revelation
for sacred truth, we must infer that there has been a great
deficiency in the record of our Savior’s mission, or that he
did not exhibit his truths while here, as fully, and as clear¬
ly as he did to these Nephites, through their prophets ; and
consequently left the world in darkness, to grope their
way in superstition and ignorance, until the mineral-rod
32
MORMOXISM.
necromancy of Joseph Smith, Jun. searching after Robert
Kidd’s money, which was buried in Manchester, Ontario
county, New York, found the plates of Nephi, which
had been buried there one thousand four hundred and
twenty-eight years. How long he kept them, we are not
informed; but they were taken from him, and hid up again
by the Lord, so that no divination, nor legerdemain, will
enable him to find them.
“ And it came to pass,” says Nephi, “ that the voice of
the Lord spake unto my father, and commanded him, that
on the morrow he should take his journey into the wil¬
derness/ And it came to pass, that as my father arose in
the morning, and went forth to the tent door, to his great
astonishment lie beheld upon the ground, a round ball of
curious workmanship ; and it was of fine brass. And with¬
in the ball were two spindles, and the one pointed the way
whither we should go into the wilderness.” Which way
the other pointed, we are not told, but probably the way
they should not go. If this ball was a compass, as we are
hereafter told by the author, many improvements have been
nfiade upon that instrument, except in the construction of
the negative spindle, since that time. But what is most
ridiculous, is, that it was a fine brass ball, and yet the
spindles could be seen to traverse in the inside of it.
Perhaps Lehi had a stone which favored his vision, and ena¬
bled him to look into opaque bodies as well as into futurity.
The revealing stone, and the stone spectacles, will here¬
after be described, which will account for many wonderful
tilings, without searching into the chapter of miracles.
From page 39 to 42, is principally taken up in giving
an account of eight year’s travels, following the direction
of ono of the spindles through the wilderness. It traversed
-eastwardly and southeastwardly, bringing them all safely
on the borders of the Red sea, with the exception of Ish-
mael, who dies in the mean time.
MORMONJSM.
33
Neplii is now commanded by the Lord, to repair to the
top of a mountain, where he sees a vision, in which he is
informed that he must build a ship, and where he can find
ore from which to manufacture tools. We are now pre¬
sented with our hero in a new character,—that of a ship¬
builder. So that in his youth he is a scholar, a historian,
a worker of metals, a ship-carpenter, a prophet and a
priest. It now seems that ore and tools are necessary, in
order to construct a ship; but to make plates of brass, nei¬
ther ore, toqls, nor metals were essential. Six pages are
next occupied in giving an account of quarrels between
Nephi and his brethren. But Nephi, in the mean time,
builds a ship contrary to the opinions of his brothers, and
the rational inference is, that he makes his own tools out
of ore, and builds the ship without assistance from any one.
It requires some little stretch of credulity, to believe that
Nephi done all the above work, such as making iron from
ore, and converting it into steel, and then making the tools
necessary to build a ship, without tools with which to do it.
The manner in which he built the ship, he accounts for in
the following language:—“Now I, Nephi, did not work
the timbers after the manner of men, &c. but I did build it
after the manner which the Lord did teach me.” p. 47.—
How long he was in accomplishing this great work, we
cannot learn ; but if all was done by a miracle, as the au¬
thor intimates, we can see no necessity for any interfe¬
rence on the part of Nephi, but give to him the glory who
accomplished the work.
The patriarch Noah, had special directions for building
the ark, the kind of wood, &c., and he built it after the
model given him, and he had many years in which to ac¬
complish it. And we have good reason to believe that the
work was done in the same manner as other ships were
built, and that he employed workmen to aid him in it. Ne-
3
34
MORMOXISM.
phi arrogates to himself a great preference with the Lord,
over the patriarch Noah.
Lehi, and all his host, after the ship is completed by our
hero, go on board, and immediately embark for the pro¬
mised land. But the wicked dispositions of Larnan and Le¬
muel would not allow the crew to remain in peace. A mu¬
tiny takes place on ship board, and our hero and admiral
was taken, and bound so tight that he could not move. But
the Lord is represented as being on Nephi’s side,' and a
remedy was at hand at once. The famous brass ball-com¬
pass ceased to traverse ! “ and they knew not whither to
steer the ship, insomuch, that there arose a great storm,
yea, a great and terrible tempest/’ We will leave the
reader to draw the inference, whether the terrible storm
arose from the abuse of Nephi, or, because the compass
would not traverse! p. 48.
If the bare statement of a succession of miracles, such
as have been recorded thus far in the Book of Mormon, un¬
accompanied by any testimony, or carrying with it any
plausible probability of truth, entitles the work to the credit
of Divine authenticity, we have already failed in our at¬
tempt to prove it a fiction. But we apprehend our readers
will not receive the ridiculous story of Nephi, although it
be clothed in the mantle of sanctity, without first institu¬
ting a critical enquiry, and comparing the probabilities with
the sacred truths of Holy Writ.
We might have mentioned, that Lehi had two sons born
in the wilderness, after he departed from Jerusalem. The
eidest was called -Jacob, and the other Joseph; these two
sons are somewhat important personages in the como-trage-
dy hereafter.
To return to our crew. Finding the compass would not
traverse, they get frightened, and set Nephi at liberty; the
magnet again Operates—the seas become calm—and every
MORMONISM.
35
thing quiet. Whether the ship had sails, or was propelled
by oars, or by a current, or by the will, or by the power
of the spindle, we cannot inform our readers, for it is not
stated. But Nephi, or the author, says that they all land¬
ed safely on the promised land.
“And it came to pass, that we did find upon the land of
promise, as we journeyed in the wilderness, that there
were beasts in the forest of every kind, both the cow and
the ox. :> p. 4S. More miracles to substantiate the divine
authenticity of the Book of Mormon. We had supposed
that oxen were the result of a surgical operation upon
bulls, changing their natures, in order to render them do¬
cile and useful to man ; and nothing can be more ludicrous
than to suppose the matchless power of the Almighty, had
interfered with these animals in the wilderness, and caused
the transformation of them as represented.
Nephi is again commanded to manufacture more plates
to engrave upon, and in this land of promise materials are
plenty. The art of making them without materials is pro¬
bably lost. Gold, silver and copper ores are found, and
no others mentioned, but brass plates can be made, doubt¬
less, by Nephi out of gold, silver, and copper ores, as well
as out of nothing, as he must have done before he naviga¬
ted the tribe across the ocean, p. 50.
We are next presented with a recapitulation of the pro¬
phecies of Lehi, in relation to the coming of our Savior,
together with a fictitious quotation from prophecies con¬
ceived by our author, and brought forth in his own mise¬
rable, barren style. “To be lifted up acccording to the
words of Zenoch, and to be crucified, according to the
words of Neum, and to be buried in a sepulchre, and ac¬
cording to the words of Zenos, which he spake concern¬
ing the three days of darkness,” Here we are presented
with three new prophets, which were known to our hero,
»
36
M0RM0NISM.
prophecying of the most important events which have ev¬
er transpired, or ever will. The last of which uttered a
falsehood, because he speaks of three days of darkness
at the time of the crucifixion, p. 51. The evangelists in
the New Testament, state, that there was a darkness over
the land from the sixth to the ninth hour, varying from
three hours to three days. Profane history, likewise, cor¬
roborates the statement made by the evangelists. If such
prophets as Zenoch, Neum, and Zenos, had ever existed,
would not there have been some trace left, or allusion
made, either in sacred or profane writing respecting them ?
The known characteristic of the Jews, from time imme¬
morial, is conclusive evidence that these prophets are
fictitious characters. The Jews have ever been distinguish¬
ed for their tenacity to their traditions and religion. They
have ever held their prophets in the highest veneration,
particularly those who spake clearly of the coming Mes¬
siah.
We are now relieved by the author, from the coarse
style in which the book is written, by the introduction of
the 48th and 49th chapters of Isaiah, in the approved trans¬
lation. To contrast the sublime style of the inspired wri¬
ter, with the insipid and tasteless diction of the author of
the Book of Mormon, requires more ability than we pos¬
sess.
MORMONISM.
37
CHAPTER IV.
The marvelous always has something about it, to fasci¬
nate, however coarsely it may be clad ; and fiction has its
charms, and when combined and presented to the mind in
the mantle of inspiration, it is not singular that the credu¬
lous and unsuspecting should be captivated. This propen¬
sity for the marvelous in the human mind, is constantly
leading them into error and delusion, and to it the fabrica¬
tors of the new revelation are indebted for their success.
Our moral faculties are always improved by embracing
simple philosophical truths, and, in proportion as we reject
them, we become depraved, and less capable of discrimina¬
ting between falsehood and error. He who embraces false¬
hood and error, will sink deeper and deeper in the vortex of
folly and madness ; wild vagaries, apparitions, intercourse
with the spirits of other worlds, and ten thousand other fol¬
lies, will dance through his imagination in shapeless confu¬
sion. Realities are no longer a subject worthy his attention,
but he is guided by the whims of his imagination, which he
believes to be the breathing of the Holy spirit, and an inter¬
nal revelation, and thus we find him enveloped in the fatal
cords of fanaticism
Our object is to unvail the deceptions, and impositions,
which are now practised by the leaders of a sect which are
called Mormons, or, as they have recently christened
themselves, “ Latter day Saints and so place the Book,
or Golden Bible, as it has been called, before the public,
as to prevent any further deception. The subject of
eternity is of infinite moment to all ; and each individual
has sufficient capacity to embrace truth instead of error,
38
MORMOXISM.
1
provided the due exercises of the faculties are institued.
Then, when any subject is presented to us in the garb of
religion, we ought carefully to investigate it, and compare
it with the standard which should be our rule of faith and
practice. The divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon,
is the question now before us. Is it presented to us, ac¬
companied with such conclusive testimony as entitles it to
our implicit credit, a,nd such as we should be willing to risk
our eternal all upon ?- If any doubts hang over the subject,
it is reasonable that a scrupulous search, and a critical en¬
quiry be instituted by us.
Permit us to examine in what way the two above named
chapters of Isaiah, became introduced in the modern ver¬
sion. The translation of King James is the one used. -We
believe the translation to be a correct one, and that the
translators were guided by truth as far as human frailty
would permit ; but, at the same time, they were governed
by the then existing rules of the'English language, which
now vary considerably. The rules which governed at the
time the translation was made, are so far lost, that we pre¬
sume a new one made at this period under our present rules,
would vary the diction and phraseology very considerably,
but not the true sense. We suppose that the object of the
sacred writings, is to convey a definite meaning to the
reader in his own language, without regard to words or
phrases, and, consequently, if we were to receive a transla¬
tion from the hand of the Lord at this time, we might ration¬
ally expect that it would appear in our own language, and
not in that of King James* time, any more than in that of
William the Conqueror. It is a remarkable coincidence
that the author of our book should be able to give us an ex¬
act copy of those two chapters, reading them in a stone
placed in a hat! We are truly inclined to accuse him of
plagiarism, not only from the above circumstance, but be-
MORMOXISM.
39
cause lie attributes the authorship of the whole book to the
Lord ; and we cannot see why, if ho could dictate such
grand and lofty sentiments to Isaiah, together with the un¬
paralleled figures, he could not have maintained a style and
diction through the rest of the Book of Mormon, that would
have appeared decent, and been somewhat in the language
of the present time. Again we remark, that the beginning
of the quotation commences with the chapter, and closes
with the next chapter, which is, of itself, evidence that it
was copied, because the division of the prophecies into
chapters is both modern and arbitrary—the original fur¬
nishes no such arrangement. Then it would have been
natural for an ignorant plagiarist to have blundered into
that method of copying. If the two chapters had have
been inserted in the author’s language, at the same time
preserving the sense strictly, there would have been more
plausibility, and the deception not so easily detected. But
the ignorance of the author led him to suppose that the
translation was the only one that could be made, and that
the division into chapters was done by Isaiah himself.
Nephi is represented as a wonderful prophet. He could
prophecy what would be said, in the precise sentences,
six hundred years afterwards, and so arrange and punctu¬
ate it, that a translator, by means of a stone which was
prepared for that purpose, could, two thousand four hun¬
dred and thirty years afterwards, copy sentences which
had been arranged about two hundred and twenty years
previously, by a set of learned divines, assembled under
the authority, of James the first, king of England. There
are no prophecies in the old Testament which compares
with this; we deem it beyond the marvelous. In our ex¬
amination of the prophecies in the old Testament, (which
we suppose is not tantamount authority to the Golden Bi¬
ble with a “latter day saint,”) we are unable to find even
40
M0RM0NISM.
an attempt made by the inspired authors to prophecy of
the doctrines of our Saviour, in the words in which he
would utter them. Besides, the evangelists themselves,
who heard the wonderful sayings as he spake them, choose
their own manner of expressing it. Each had his own
peculiar style, and penned the sentiments in their own
way. Our Savior uttered many prophecies, but in all he
said he never attempted to represent the diction and phra¬
seology which would be used on a future occasion. But
our hero, Nephi, is made by the author to far surpass the
Savior.
We are next presented with something like a sermon,
in which the prophecies of the old Testament, (which, we
presume, the author had by him,) is the matter of discus¬
sion and explanation. The Arian doctrine is denied, of
which he, Nephi, has a prophetic knowledge, and instructs
his readers after the popular doctrines of the present day.
No particular denomination is sustained, but partakes of
many, from which we suppose they had no articles of
faith yet established ; but in the sequel they become Ana¬
baptists. And thus ends the first “ Book of Nephi.”
The second Book of Nephi is introduced to the reader,
by an attempt at a Christian sermon, by Lehi, (Nephi ha¬
ving retired behind the curtain,) and in the course of his
remarks, he makes several patriarchal promises to his
sons ; all conditioned upon a faithful and implicit obedience
to the requirements and commands of Nephi. Lehi preach¬
es repentance and remission of sins. He expounds the law
as it relates to original sin, and settles many of the leading
points which are subjects of disputation between different
denominations at the present day. p. 72. We will again,
for the benefit of our readers, quote a remarkable passage,
which the bold blasphemer has presumed to insert in his
book, as matter revealed to him, and as having been penned
MORMONISM.
41
by Nephi, nearly six hundred years before it actually
was !!! “ And by the law no flesh is justified. Behold, he
offereth himself a sacrifice for sin.” “ Which layeth down
his life according to the flesh, and taketh it again by the
power of the spirit, that he may bring to pass the resurrec¬
tion of the dead, being the first that should rise.” p. 63.—
There are a variety of sermons in this discourse taken
from the new Testament, somewhat garbled and transposed,
and so varied as to suit the views of the writer, in his fic¬
titious tenets.
Lchi next addresses his son Joseph, who was born in the
wilderness, and reminds him of the commandments of the
Holy one of Israel, and intimates that he is born for some
great purpose. “For behold thou art the fruit of my loins;
and I am a descendant of Joseph, which was carried cap¬
tive into Egypt. And great was the covenants of the Lord
which he made unto Joseph ; wherefore Joseph truly saw
our day. And he obtained a promise -of the Lord, that
out of the fruit of his loin the Lord God would raise up a
righteous branch unto the house of Israel. Not the Mes¬
siah,” &c. He then goes on to explain the covenant, by
representing himself, and his posterity, as the branch
meant, to which the Messiah should be made manifest in
the latter days. We next have a quotation from the pro¬
phecies of Joseph. “ Yea Joseph truly said, thus saitli the
Lord unto me: a choice seer will I raise up out of the
fruit of thjr loins. And unto him will, I give a command¬
ment p. 66. “And thus prophecied Joseph, saying Be¬
hold that Seer will the Lord bless ; and they that seek to
destroy him shall be confounded.” Behold I am sure of the
fulfilling of this promise. And his name shall be called
after me, and it shall be after the name of his father. Yea,
thus prophecied Joseph .”— p. 67* Here is the prophecy
which settles the “matter as to Joseph Smith, Jum He is,
42
MORMORISM.
doubtless, from the lineage of Lehi, the father of the Ne-
phites and the Lamanites, and a descendant of Joseph.—
The Lamanites were all cursed by the Lord, and all mark¬
ed and transformed into Indians. A curse was pronounced
upon all who should ever mix with them. The Kephites
warred with each .other until they exterminated the whole
race except three, who were immortalized. Whether the
object of their immortality was to perpetuate the notable
branch of Joseph by crim.con. we are left to conjecture.—
We are not aware that Joseph ever uttered the above re¬
markable sentences. He held the highest standing among
his brethren, and if he had ever made them, we have no
doubt full credit would have been given to his sayings, and
they would have been preserved by the Jews, and handed
down to the latest posterity among them, well authentica¬
ted. But, the fact is, the whole is a base forgery, and he
who attempted to palm it off as truth upon a credulous com¬
munity, cannot but receive the frowns and punishments of
a just God.
Again, on the same page, “And the Lord said unto me,
also, I will raise up unto the fruit of thy loins ; and I will
make for him a spokesman. And the spokesman of thy
loins shall declare it.” This prophecy of Joseph is also
fulfilled to the letter, in the person of Sydney Rigdon ; he
is also from this same illegitimate race. It is true his name
is not mentioned in the prophecy, but he fulfils the func¬
tions assigned him. Are not the circumstances mentioned
in the prophecy, pointing out so plainly these two persons,
Joseph Smith, Jun. and Sydney Piigdon, who are the foun¬
ders, and are still the leaders among the Mormon fanatics,
good grounds to infer that they were, at least, advisers, if
not the authors, of the present form of the Book of Mor¬
mon 1 • ,
If they did not originally compose the'book, they might
MORMOXISM.
43
easily, at the time of amending and copying, alter and in¬
sert the patent of their commissions, in order to give va¬
lidity to their undertaking.
Joseph Smith, Jun. was well skilled in legerdemain, and
the use of the divining-rods, which afforded him great fa¬
cilities in translating. He doubtless had become acquaint¬
ed with mystifying every thing, and collected that class of
people about him, who were willing dupes, ’and anxious
devotees to the marvelous. To establish the truth of any
pretension, however ridiculous and absurd it might be,
required nothing but some little necromancy, and it would
be received as of divine inspiration by them.
In the conclusion of the present chapter, Lehi bestows
his last benediction. “ And now, blessed art thou Joseph.
Behold thou art little .” We think the mind of this little
Joseph must have been quite precocious, to have compre¬
hended the 'whole rigmarole which has been addressed to
him. Not only this ; Nephi must have had a very tena¬
cious memory, or have been a stenographer, in addition to
his great literary attainments, in order to have engraved
the oration of his father. The boy being little , perhaps
! might account for the circumlocution, and tautology, in the
whole speech, if the whole book was not written in pre¬
cisely the same' words and phrases. The old and new
Testaments are written in an ancient and very perfect style,
and there is no doubt that, at the time it was written, it was
in all respects, the most finished, and complete production,
into which our language was capable of being modeled. —
• But many improvements, and innovations have been made
| in our vocabulary,'since that period, which now renders,
the style, measurably, obsolete. A translation from the
original Greek, in our present improved language, would
be desirable, and, if it could be accomplished, many seisms
would be abandoned, and sectarianism would be greatly di-
44
M0RM0NISM.
minished. We mention this, as an argument against the di¬
vine authenticity of the Book of Mormon. A few years
have only elapsed, since the pretended translation of that
work took place, and instead of its being given us in a
chaste and clear style, it is the most miserable and barren of
any thing we ever saw, in the form of a book. Would it
not be reasonable to conclude, that any book, whose author
was the Holy Ghost, would be clear and perfect in all its
parts ; so plain that the wayfaring man need not err ? par¬
ticularly if the translation and style be chosen and dicta¬
ted by himself, as it is pretended that the book of Mormon
was. But we are forbiden this test, otherwise the book
would fall to the ground at once.
Nephi is the next person on the stage, and commences
his harangue. He recapitulates his father’s prophecies,
and those of their ancestor, Joseph, in nearly the same
language which Lehi used, and reminds the whole family
of the promises in the covenant. Lehi is now old, and af¬
ter he finishes his valedictory, gives up the ghost, and is
buried, p. 69. The scene is now changed wholly. • Ne¬
phi is the Major-domo. Laman, Lemuel, and the sons of
Ishmael, rebel against his authority; and Nephi is warned
of the Lord to flee into the wilderness. A little previous,
after the death of Lehi, Nephi is disconsolate, and a long
soliloquy is penned, or engraved, upon the brass plates,
which is principally patched up from detached sentences ta¬
ken from Psalms and Jeremiah, badly arranged, p. 70.—
The rebellion and civil war is so great, that Nephi comes
to the rare conclusion, after receiving his special command,
to take another journey into the wilderness ! The promised
land is not yet obtained, according to page 49, where it
says, “we did arrive at the promised land.” Whether the
land of both North and South America was in the charter,
or not, we cannot say, but a part is surrendered forthwith,
M0RM0NISM.
45
which is never restored rgxin, therefore it was not the pro¬
mised land, or the Lord had broken his covenant.
“ Wherefore it came to pass, that I, Nephi, did take my
family, and also Zoram,” (Zoram was a servant man of
Laban’s, whom Nephi and his brethren, decoyed from Je¬
rusalem, at the time the renowned plates were obtained
which contained the genealogy of Lehi,) “ and Sam, and his
elder brother, and his family, and Jacob, and Joseph, my
younger brethren, and also my sisters, and all they which
would go with me.” ,
They journeyed through the wilderness, until they ar¬
rived at a place which they call Nephi, after their leader;
those who were left behind, to wit: Laman and Lemuel,
and their families, were afterwards called Lamanites, to¬
gether with all their descendants, without distinction. Ne¬
phi instructs his people to manufacture swords, after the
manner of the sword of Laban, to defend themselves
against the Lamanites. p. 72. Nothing can be more ridicu¬
lous, than to suppose it necessary to manufacture swords
with which to defend themselves against the Lamanites, as
there could not have been to exceed twenty adults, including
both parties ; for he says on the very next page, that thirty
years only had passed away since they left Jerusalem, and
live males constituted the whole at the onset. We will ad¬
mit that five men were added ; but Ishmael and Lehi are
dead; and Jacob and Joseph are born, and but a short time
since, Joseph is called little. But see what follows in im¬
mediate connexion with their removal, and previous to the
time mentioned of thirty years having elapsed since the he-
gira of Lehi. “And I did teach my people that they
“ should work in all manner of wood, and of iron, and of
• copper, and ot brass, and oi steel, and ol gold, and ol
“ precious ores, which were in great abundance. And,
“I, Nephi, did build a temple, and I did construct it after
46
M0RM0NISM.
“the manner of the temple of Solomon, save it were not
“ built of so many precious things. But the manner of the
“construction, was like unto the temple of Soloman, and
the workmanship thereof was exceeding fine.'*’ All this
was accomplished in the short time which remains after de¬
ducting eight or nine years previous to their embarking for
the promised land, and the time they were located previous
to Nephi’s journey into the wilderness, where they now are
with not more than twenty or thirty persons, including wo¬
men and children. How much time remains from the thirty
years which has not quite elapsed, we will leave for some
Nephite, or Mormon, to determine. But this is not all—
there is still another incongruity. Nephi has just told us,
that gold, silver, brass, steel, iron, copper, and precious
ores, in great abundance, were found ; and in the next sen¬
tence he tells us, that he built a temple in all things like
the temple of Soloman, “ save it were not built of so many
precious things, for they were not to be found upon the
land. 5 ’ We know not the precious things that were in So¬
lomon's temple, more than our book enumerates. Brass
and steel are represented native. These were advantages
which Solomon had not. He was compelled to mix and
form his own brass,—steel he had none. If any can recon¬
cile all these incongruities, and unscientific mistakes, which
have been exhibited thus far in the book of Mormon, with
revealed truths from Heaven, we know not what inconsis- 1
tencies, and fooleries, could be instituted under a pretence
of divine authenticity, that would not have its enthusiastic
devotees. ' -
M0RM0NISM.
47
CHAPTER V.
If any man is curious to know the origin of the Ameri¬
can Indian, he has it here* “ That inasmuch, as they
will not hearken unto thy words they shall be cut off from
the presence of the Lord.” This is prophecy that Nephi
pretends to repeat as coming from the Lord, against .all those
who would not hearken to him as their ruler. Nephi de¬
scribes the Lamanites as being very white, fair, and de¬
lightsome, and very enticing to his people. “ Therefore the
Lord God did cause a skin of black to come upon them.'"—
“ And cursed shall be the seed of him that mixeth with their
seed.” p. 73. The known habits and characteristics of the
Indian, are briefly set forth, in order to satisfy the credulous
inquirer. “And thirty years have passed away from the
time we left Jerusalem,” p. 73. Jacob and Joseph are now
consecrated priests. It may not be improper to examine
this subject of consecrating priests out of the families to
which it belonged ; and it will be recollected, that, accord¬
ing to the account given by the author, that neither Jacob,
nor Joseph were yet thirty years old. God made a cove¬
nant with the Jews at Mount Sinai, and instituted three
orders, the high priests , priests, and Levites. The high
priesthood was made hereditary in the family of Aaron,
and the first born of the eldest branch of that family, if he
had no legal blemish, was the high priest. “ Thou shalt
appoint Aaron and his sons, and they shall wait on the
priest's office, and the stranger thatcometh nigh shall be put
to death. — Numb. chap. Ill, 10.
The priesthood was conferred upon the tribe of Levi, and
the covenant gave them the office, and it was irrevocable
48
JI0RM0NISM.
while the temple stood, or, until the Messiah came. “ And
the priests, the sons of Levi, shall come near, for them
the Lord thy God hath chosen to minister unto him, and
to bless in the name of the Lord, and by their word shall
every controversy and every stroke be tried.—Deut. XXI,
5. Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, with two hundred and fif¬
ty men of renown, rebelled against the institution of the
priesthood, and the Lord destroyed them in the presence of
the whole congregation. This was to be a memorial that
no stranger invade any part of the office of priesthood, Num.
bers XIV, 40. Fourteen thousand seven hundred of the
people were destroyed by a plague, for murmuring against
this memorial. Even Paul declared, that Christ, while on
earth, could not be a priest, for he descended from a tribe
concerning which Moses spake nothing of priesthood. So
fixed was the covenant in regard to the priesthood in Levi,
and of the high priesthood to Aaron, that even the Savior
was excluded by the law !
Our author being ignorant on this subject, makes Lehi
the offspring of Joseph, and represents him as “offering sa¬
crifices and burnt offerings to the Lord. ” p 15. And to
cap the climax of absurdity, after preaching faith and re-
pentance as the only way of salvation, from the very com¬
mencement of the campaign, Nephi tells us, “Notwith-
standing we believe in Christ, we keep the law of Moses,
and look with steadiness unto Christ until the law shall be j
fulfilled.”! ! ! p. 105. In answer, to the above difficulty,
into which the author has plunged himself, the priests say
that Lehi’s priesthood was of the order of Melchisedic.—
In what way the laws of Moses could be kept under a new
order of priesthood, we cannot determine. Paul says “For
that after the similitude of Melchisedic, there ariseth anoth¬
er priest, who is made, not after the law of a carnal com¬
mandment, but after the power of an endless life.” Heb.
MORMON ISM.
49
VII, 15—16. Here then the matter is set at rest, that a
priest after the order of Melchisedec could not exist under
the law, nor could such a priest offer sacrifices and burnt
offerings, nor could the law of Moses, in any sense, be ful¬
filled without the three orders of priesthood. From what
has been seen, the opinions of Paul, and,the law of Mo¬
ses, are at direct issue with the Book of Mormon.
Jacob and Joseph having been consecrated priests, they
commence the duties of their holy office, with a few prefa¬
tory remarks, interlarded with quotations from the prophe¬
cies. p. 74.
The 50th and 51st chapters of Isaiah, is inserted at full
length for our relief. Whether the quotation was made as
a matter of necessity by the young priest, or as being ap¬
propriate, we cannot determine from the connection in
which it stands.
The choice in the quotation is certainly a good one. and
is a great relief to the reader. The sublimity of sentiment
and poetic style of Isaiah, is truly captivating, and in what
manner it became inserted, according to the diction and
phraseology of King James’ translators, is, with us, a mys¬
tery—unless it was copied. Why not in the translation of
J. Wickliffe, and J. de Travisa, of Tindal, and.Coverdale,
of Luther, and of half a dozen others we might mention ?
Perhaps the author had not, while composing the Book of
Mormon, any of the above copies; and he might not have
known that any such translations were ever made.
After the accurate quotation from Isaiah, Joseph, who is
now preaching, anticipates the apostle Paul in his own lan¬
guage, nearly, on the subject of the resurrection, baptism,
and repentance, and many other leading points upon which
he was so pre-eminent for his clearness of thought and
doctrine. We should conclude from the manner in which
the quotations are made, that it was done bv the au-
4
50
MORMONISM.
thor from recollection, and that he had a tolerable know¬
ledge of the gospel doctrines. The following are a few of \
the sentences quoted, or, as is pretended, that Joseph is the
original author of, instead of the apostle, or the Savior.—
“They which are filthy, are filthy still,” ‘ and they shall
go away into everlasting fire,’ p. 80. ‘And he command-
eth ail men that they must repent.’ ‘And where there is no
law given, there is no punishment, and where there is no
punishment there is no condemnation.’ p. 81.
There are a variety of other sentences in this sermon
which are taken promiscuously from the Old and New Testa¬
ments. Who can be credulous enough to believe, that a
preacher, five hundred and fifty years before the ministry
of the Savior and his apostles, who taught the way of sal¬
vation, did preach and instruct not only the same principles,
but the very words and phrases were used to convey the sen¬
timents which are found in the evangelical writings ?
Nephi next takes the stand, and testifies roundiy to the
truths which Joseph, his brother, had been preaching, and
adds that they both had seen the Savior, and he had de¬
clared that he would send his word forth to the people of Ne- _
phi. “ Wherefore, by the words of three, God hath said I
will establish my word.” Who the three are, here referred
to, we cannot say. It may be Oliyer Cowdery, David Whit-
mar, and Martin Harris, who are appended to the Book of
Mormon, to establish its divine authenticity ; and they
may be the immortal three, selected out of the three Ameri¬
can apostles. The chapter of miracles will reconcile all
this. Nephi says “his soul delights in the words of Isaiah,”
and he says he will write some of them for the benefit of
his people, that they may “rejoice for all men.” p. 86.—
Thirteen chapters of Isaiah are then copied, commencing
with the second chapter.
Nephi, after the quotation from Isaiah, comments upon it,
MORMOMSM.
51
and concludes by offering to prophecy a little plainer, so
that all could understand him. The doctrines which are
found in the new Testament, in relation to the coming Mes¬
siah, and his rejection by the Jews, is explained ; a task not
very difficult for any one in the nineteenth century. Ne-
phi says it had been told him concerning the destruction
which came uponthose who remained in Jerusalem, imme¬
diately after his father had left it, and that they then were
destroyed, and carried captive into Babylon, p. 103.
We have been told by our author, a number of times,
that Christ would make his appearance just six hundred
3 /ears after Lehi left Jerusalem, and we have been told, like¬
wise, that Lehi, and his family, travelled eight years about
the borders of the Red sea, in the wilderness, after which
time Nephi builds his ship. And between thirty and fifty
five years, after the crusade commenced, he tells the people
that Jerusalem is destroyed, and the Jews carried captive in¬
to Babylon. According to history, and according to Jere¬
miah, in the ninth year of the reign of Zedekiah, in the
tenth month, Nebuchadrezzar, King of Babylon, besieged
Jerusalem, which was six hundred and six years before the
Christian era. Here we see the ignorant author has made
too great a mistake, for, according to the Bible, Jerusalem
must have been besieged six years before the pretended de¬
parture of Lehi from Jerusalem, and the city destroyed,
and the Jews carried captive into Babylon, four years and
six months, for the seige lasted only eighteen months. So
much for dates, which are given by Mormon inspiration.
We will give for the benefit of our readers, a specimen
of Mormon inspired language. “And beholcLit-shaJI come
to pass, after the Messiah hath risen from the dead, and
hath manifeit:d himself unto his people, unto as many as
will believe on his name, lehold Jerusalem shall he destroy-
52
MOTtMOXISM.
ed again ; for woe unto them that fight against God and
the people of his church, p. 104.
In the valedictory of Ncphi, we have the doctrines
of salvation through Jesus Christ preached, and about
twenty pages of the book are taken up. A great many of
the incidents which transpired in the days of our Savior, is
prophetically mentioned, together with the reasons why it
was necessary to baptize Christ, p. 108. We are likewise
told, in the same discourse, that the plates, or book, would
be sealed up, and should finally be found by an unlearned
man, who should see them, and show them to three others,
and then hide them again, for the use of the Lord. All this
the Mormons believe that their prophet, Joseph Smith, Jr.
translated, and as having been engraved by the hand of Ne¬
phi, on plates of brass, two thousand four hundred years
ago ! (when the plates were hid by Smith, but did not know
where,) by means of a stone in a hat! Before Nephi con¬
cludes to die, he appoints a king over his people which they
call second Nephi, p. 124.
The ignorance of the author, has caused the sceptre to
depart from Judah, hundreds of years before Shiloh came.
It must be recollected, that all their people were Jews, living
under the law, to the fulfilling of it, and preaching the Gos¬
pel, baptism, and repentance, making priests out of those
families, concerning which Moses spake nothing of priest¬
hood, and kings, contrary to the blessings of Jacob, which
he pronounced upon Judah.
Nephi prophecies that after the • book of which he has
spoken, shall be found, and written unto the Gentiles, and
afterwards sealed up again unto the Lord, many would be¬
lieve and carry the tidings to the remnant of their seed,
which is the Lamanites, or the aborigines, and that they
were of the Jewish parentage, and that they had had the
Gospel preached to them six hundred years before there was
a gospel.
M0RM0XISM.
53
“And it came to pass, that the Jews which are scattered
also shall begin to believe in Christ; and they shall begin to
gather in upon the face of the land, and as many as shall
believe in Christ, shall also become a delightsome people.' 5
p. 117.
From the above prophecies, we may expect to sec our In¬
dians and the Jews flocking in, becoming Mormons, and the
former laying aside their dark skins for white ones.
The prophecies continue, and inform us that at this time,
the Lord will commence his work among all nations, kin¬
dred, tongues, and people, in order to restore them; and
that great divisions will take place among the people, and
terrible anathemas are pronounced against those who will
not become Mormons, and quotes Isaiah’s poetic description
of the commencement of the Millennium, p. 117.
The sin against the Holy Ghost is defined as follows :
after repentance, baptism by water, and by fire, and by the
Holy Ghost, and can speak with a new tongue, and with the
tongue of angels, and then deny the Savior, the unpar¬
donable sin is committed, p. 119. He tells the people he is
not “mighty in writing like unto Speaking,” p. 121. For he
says that he speaks by the power of the Holy Ghost.—
We know not what kind of a speaker he was, but we have
a sample of the author’s composition, and we should readily
concur with him that the inspiration of God had no agency
in the composition. The Evangelists both spoke and wrote
by inspiration, as we believe ; at all events we find no apol¬
ogy made by them for not being able to convey their ideas,
for want of language. Our author finally closes his ser¬
mon by making his hero possess the keys of the kingdom of
heaven, and as having the power to seal on earth, &c. p. 122.
54
MORMOXISM.
CHAPTER V. '
We have thus far looked over the Book of Mormon, en¬
deavoring to treat the sacred truths of the everlasting God,
which have been profaned for one of the vilest of purposes,
with the solemnity which it deserves ; and to expose in a
becoming manner, the falsehoods which have been interwo¬
ven for the purposes of fraud and deception. If the book
had been presented to us, for our inspection, we should nev¬
er have anticipated that a religious sect could ever have been
established from its doctrines. We should have come to
the conclusion that the author was a fearless infidel, and
had attempted a ridicule upon the Holy Bible ; and we still
think that it is not improbable that the original design of the
author was to bring down contempt upon the inspired wri¬
ters, and the religion of Jesus Christ
“THE BOOK OP JACOB THE BROTHER OF NEPHI.”
Jacob commences his book fifty-five years after Lehi left
Jerusalem, p. 123. Jacob says, the word of the Lord came
unto him, saying, “Jacob, get thou up into the temple, on
the morrow, and declare the word which I shall give thee,
unto this people.”
“And now behold, my brethren, this is the word which
I declare unto you, that many of you have begun to search
for gold, and for silver, and all manner of precious ores, in
the which this land, which is a land of promise unto you,
and to your seed, doth abound most plentifully. And the
hand of Providence hath smiled upon you most pleasingly,
that you have obtained many riches ; and because that some
of you have obtained more abundantly than that of your
brethren, ye are lifted up in the pride of your hearts, and
M OR.'il 0X1SM.
55
wear stiff necks and high heads, because of the costliness
of your apparel, and persecute your brethren, because that
ye suppose that ye are better than they.” p. 126. Jacob
received a special command from the Lord to get up into
the temple and declare the above paragraph!! ! There
seems to be a prevailing passion in the writer to represent
the Nephitesas being great miners after the precious metals.
They are often represented ■ as diging and searching after
gold and silver — which will perhaps be an apology for Jo¬
seph Smith’s early habits in searching after hidden treasures,
he being a remnant of the Nephites. The love of gold
among the Jews is proverbial; and it is a far more laudable
method of obtaining it by diging after the deposites of pirates
than by over reaching in commercial, or in other- business
transactions. There would seem but little prospect of ob¬
taining pirate’s 'money, either on the mountains, near the
head waters of the Susquehannah, or in the town of
Manchester, Ontario County, N. Y. But Don Quixote
told i his squire Sancho, that great fortune was often very
near when we least expected it; thus it was with Smith in
diging after hidden treasures — the famous brass plates, the
gold spectacles and the interpreting stone were found, per-.
haps, when he least expected it; and if the sword of Laban
had been added, instead of being found by “ Guy of War¬
wick,” in England, some centuries ago, we have no doubt but
the mob in Missouri would have been quiet before this time,
or Gen. J. Smith would have slain the whole. A similar ad¬
venture will be noticed which can be found on page 272,
Book of Mormon.
In the third discourse, which Jacob favors us with, he in¬
forms us that only a small part of his doings can be engra¬
ved on plates; and in the close of the second discourse, he
says that a hundredth part of the doings of these people
could net be engraved on plates on the account of their hav-
5G
MORMOXISM.
jng become so very numerous, p. 129, and all sprang from
five or six females, fin about forty years ; and in the mean
time they had had wars and contentions, and the reigns of
kings, the history of which is written upon larger plates,
which are called the plates of Jacob, p. 129. According to
the most extravagant calculation, in point of increase among
five or six females, the whole could not have amounted to
more than about sixteen hundred, in the time mentioned, al¬
lowing no deaths to have occurred ; besides, about one half
of that number would be under ten years old. The story
of wars and contentions, and of kings having passed away,
is too ridiculous and inconsistent to be noticed and refuted
in a serious manner.
Jacob reminds the people of a parable which the prophet
Zenos spake, p. 131. In this parable, the author has no
means of dissembling, there not being such a prophet nor
such a parable, he is compelled to use his own phraseology,
as he penned it.
The style of the Book of Mormon is sui generis, and
whoever peruses it, will not have a doubt but that the
whole was framed and written by the same individual hand.
The phrases, “And it came to pass,” is at the beginning of
every paragraph, with a few exceptions, throughout all the
original part of the work. “Behold,” “Beholdest,” “ex¬
ceeding,” “Thereof,” “also,” “grieveth,” are favorite
phrases.
Let us compare a paragraph which the author pretends
was spoken by the prophet Zenos, and repeated by Jacob,
with one translated from the gold plates of Jared, about sev¬
en hundred years afterwards by the hand of Moroni.
The following are the words of the prophet Zenos :
“Ye shall clear away the branches which bring forth bit¬
ter fruit, according to the strength of the good and the size
thereof ; and ye shall not clear away the bad thereof, all at
MORMON ISM.
57
once, lest the roots thereof should be too strong for the graft,
and the graft thereof slmll perish.”
Seven hundred years afterwards, Moroni translated the
following elegant description of the ships in which the Ba-
belites navigated themselves across the ocean:
“And they were built after a manner that they were ex¬
ceeding tight, even that they would hold water like unto a
dish ; and the bottom thereof was tight like unto a dish ;
and the sides thereof was tight like unto a dish ; and the
ends thereof were peaked ; and the top thereof was tight
like unto a dish ; and the length thereof was the length of
a tree; and the door thereof when it was shut was tight
like unto a dish,”p. 542. • We leave the intelligent reader to
draw his own conclusions.
The parable of Zenos occupies about nine pages, and is
followed by Jacob with an explanation, and a short Chris¬
tian exhortation to his people. The last chapter of the book
of Jacob is principally taken up in relating an anecdote
about a man by the name of Shcrem, who came and preach¬
ed to the people, denying Christ; Jacob finally confounds
him by the power of the Lord, which struck Sherem to the
earth, p. 141. Jacob is now grown old, and he gives the
plates of Nephi to his son Enos, together with the com¬
mands which Nephi gave to him. Enos promises obedience,,
and Jacob bids farewell to the reader, p. 143.
“The Book of Enos.”— Enos commences with giving
his father a good name, as any dutiful son would do, and
then tells us of a mighty wrestle he had with the Lord be¬
fore that he received a remission of his sins, he then exhorts
the people to repentance and faith in Christ; he tells us he
is a great prophet, but prophecies nothing. He says an
hundred and seventy-nine years had passed away since
Lehi left Jerusalem, p. 145.
“The Book of Jarom” is said to be written by Jarom
58
3I0RM0NISM,
the son of Enos, who is an engraver like all his predeces¬
sors in the priesthood ; he tells us the plates are so small
that he could engrave but little. About two pages in the
Mormon translation is all, and delivers the' plates to Omni,
two hundred and thirty-eight years since the hegira of
Lehi, p. 147.
“The Book op Omni.’’ —Omni receives the plates from
his father, who commands him to write a little to, preserve
the geneology. Omni writes a couple of paragraphs, each
commencing with, “And it came to pass,” and confers the
plates upon his son Amaron. Amaron writes a few senten¬
ces and delivers his plates to his brother Chemish. He
follows the example in three or four sentences, and declares
the plates genuine. Abinadom is the son of Chemish; he
takes the plates by right, but declares he knows of no reve¬
lations, save what has been written, and says that is suffi¬
cient, p. 149. Amaleki is the son of Abinadom who takes
the plates, and says he has something to say. A certain
man, by the name of Mosiah was warned by the Lord to
flee into the wilderness, with as many as would go with him.
They all, with Mosiah for their leader, arrive at a place call¬
ed Zarahemla, and bring with them the plates of brass,
which pleased the people very much, because they contain¬
ed the record of the Jews.
The people of Zarahemla, Mosiah discovered, came out
from Jerusalem at the time of the Babylonish captivity, and
had become very numerous. Their language had become
degenerated so much that Mosiah could not understand them
at all; but Mosiah causes them all to learn the language of
the Nephites, and they make him king over the land, p. 149.
Mosiah discovered upon a stone which was brought him,
with hieroglyphics engraved upon it, which he interpreted
by the gift and power of God—and it gave an account of
another people, which escaped the confounding of languages
M0RM0NISM.
59
at the tower of Babel, and of their destruction at the north.
They were called the people of Coriantumr. Amaleki says
he was born in the days of king Mosiah, and is acquainted
with Benjamin, who is his son, and succeeds his father in
the regal office, p. 150. Three or four more paragraphs,
and the plates of Nephi are full. The plates were trans¬
ferred to king Benjamin by Amaleki for safe keeping.
“The words op Mormon.” — The scene is now changed
by the author, and we are carried forward, “many hundred
years after the coming of Christ.” But the inspired histo¬
rian, who is called Mormon, begins with his record at the
precise period when Amaleki delivers the plates to king Ben¬
jamin. Mormon commences his history with a kind of pre¬
face, in which he mentions that king Benjamin fought great
battles with the 'Lamanites, and says “he did fight with the
strength of his Own arm, with the sword of Laban,” p. 152.
We suppose the sword of Laban was probably a kind of
keep-sake, and descended to their generals ; and we are
sorry to say that our Gen. Smith has not been favored with
the possession of it. Such a specimen of antiquity, as a
sword made 2400 years ago, which had slain so many in the
hands of such renowned kings and prophets of God, would
be a great curiosity. *
Mormon is the author of the “Bookof Mosiah.” King
Benjamin is the father of three sons whose names are called
Mosiah, Helorum and Helaman, who were taught in the
language of their fathers, p. 154, which was the Egyptian ;
thereby they were enabled to read the engravings upon the
plates, p. 155. Lehi has been represented as a pious Jew,
living in Jerusalem, and of the tribe of Joseph, who separa¬
ted himself from the Jews, and departed into the wilderness,
and never again associated with any community or nation of
people, until king Mosiah found another settlement, who
came off at the time of the Babylonish captivity, in the land
60
3IORJIOXIS31.
of Zarahemla, who were likewise Jews. The sacred records
of the Jews, and all their religious ceremonies in the tem¬
ple, were in the Hebrew language ; and it is well establish¬
ed that no other language was in use among that nation in
Jerusalem, until the temple was destroyed. It may be true
that Jews who were born and lived in other countries, spoke
other languages. But the known-hostility of the Egyptians
towards every other nation, and particularly towards the
Hebrews, renders it improbable that the Egyptians had
sufficient intercourse with the Jews, so as to have them
adopt their language and literature. The Jews have a religi¬
ous veneration for the Hebrew tongue, which also furnishes
a strong argument against the position that our pious He¬
brews spake the Egyptian language, and recorded their holy
religion in it upon plates of brass, to be handed down to pos¬
terity.
After king Benjamin had finished the education of his
sons,-he “waxed old'' — and as it became necessary to confer
the kingdom on some one, he caused Mosiah to come forth.
He orders him to issue a proclamation that on the morrow
he would preach in the temple, arid proclaim Mosiah king,
p. 154.
King Benjamin took care to give 'his son charge as to the
affairs of the kingdom ; and handed down the old legacy,
consisting of the sword of Laban, the brass ball or compass,
and the records on brass plates, p. 155.
The, people assemble, according to the request of King
Benjamin, in great multitudes — “And they took of the first¬
lings of their flocks, that they might offer sacrifice and burnt
offerings, according to the law of Moses,” p. 155.
In the sermon which king Benjamin is’ now preaching in
the temple, where the people are offering sacrifice, we find
the following sentences: “I am come unto you to declare 1
the glad tidings of great joy,” p. 160. “ And he shall be
MORMOXlSJt.
61
called Jesus Christ, the Son of God, the Father of Heaven
and Earth, the Creator of ail things from the beginning,
and his mother shall be called Mary, !! p. 160—for salva¬
tion cometh to none such, except it be through repentance
and faith on the Lord Jesus Christ,” p. 161. We arc at a
loss, inasmuch as it is not defined, what kind of a dispensa¬
tion it was, to preach salvation through Christ and offer burnt
offerings at the same time, according to the law of Moses,
which they could not do agreeably to the law, not having le¬
gal priests to officiate. “ And moreover I say unto you, that
there shall be no other name given, nor no other way nor
means whereby salvation can come unto the children of men,
only in and through the name of Christ, the Lord Omnipo¬
tent,” p. 161. We cannot gather from any part of the ser¬
mon of Benjamin, any disapprobation of the ceremonial
law, but infer that both the law of Moses and the gospel
were binding upon them at one and the same time !!
The sermon is continued with many good doctrines ex¬
tracted from the New Testament, with a pretence that it had
been revealed to him by an angel.
The author doubtless had some knowledge of the revivals
of religion, in the different churches; for he represents the
whole congregation prostrated, crying for mercy through
the atoning blood of Christ — “ For we believe in Jesus Christ
the Son of God,” p. 162. This would be judged, a priori,
wonderful preaching, considering the period in which it took
place, at least 300 years before the nativity of Christ.
Permit us to propound a few interrogatories to the reader,
if he be a Mormon, or even has doubts in relation to the di¬
vine origin and authenticity of the new revelation: 1. When
did God institute the ceremonial and moral laws ? If upon
Mount Sinai, when did it terminate, and in what ? 3. For
what purpose was those laws instituted? 4. If at the coming
of the Savior, all the ceremonies of the law were done
62
MOR.MO.MSM
away, why were they in force among the Nephites as early
as the gospel was made known to them, not relying upon the
law and obedience to it, but upon the Gospel, six hundred
years before the shepherds heard the glad tidings of great
joy, which was unto all nations ? except the Nephites, with
whom the author pretends it was an old story.
Mosiah is the next king, and is son to king Benjamin : he
is consecrated a priest. The king’s and priest’s office seems
to be inseparably connected at this time among our ancients.
Mosiah’s reign commences four hundred and seventy-six
years from. the time Lehi left Jerusalem. He despatches
sixteen of his strong men to reconnoitre and search after
another settlement of the Nephites, which appears to be dis¬
connected from the land of Zarahemla. They lose their
way, not having been provided with the brass ball to direct
them, and are taken prisoners by Limhi. After king Lim-
hi ascertains that they are from the land of Zarahemla, he
recounts to them his troubles, and represents himself as be¬
ing under bondage to the Lamanites ; and that one half of
all their products we re paid to them, annually, as a tribute, I
The prisoners are set at liberty ; and plates containing their
record, from the time they left the land of Zarahemla.— :
Ammon, who is represented as captain of the scouts, reads ;
the record upon the plates. After which, king Limhi asks ,
him if he could interpret languages — being answered in the ;
negative, he commences a narrative of having sent out forty
three of his men in search of the land of Zarahemla; and
that they all got lost, and after many days they returned —
having discovered a land that was covered with the bones of
men and beasts! and was also covered with the ruins of
buildings, having the appearance of being peopled as nu¬
merous as the hosts of Israel. As a testimony of the truth x
of their discovery, they brought home with them twenty-
four plates of pure gold, contiining a historyjn a people to
M0RM0NISM
63
which we have alluded, called the people of Jared, who were
not confounded at the destruction of Babel. Ammon is again
enquired of, whether he knows of any one who can trans¬
late languages—he answers in the affirmative, and says “for
that he hath wherewith to look, and translate all records that
are of antient date : and it is a gift from God; and the things
are called interpreters; and no man can look in them, ex¬
cept he be commanded”—the king of Zarahemla is the man,
p. 173. We will make no remark on the gold spectacles,
but will leave the intelligent reader to infer whether the
story and the manner in which it is told, comports with his
views of divine revelation or not.
The record of Zeniff. — Zeniff is the leader of a band
of Nephites, who left the land of Zarahemla, and is the
father of Noah, who is the father of Limhi the king, of
whom we have been speaking.
Zeniff confers the kingdom upon his son Noah, whose
people become wicked, and wars ensue between them and
the Lamamtes, and they are mostly all destroyed; hence
they became tributary, as above alluded to. About this
time, a prophet makes his appearance, by the name of Abin-
adi. He attempts to imitate Isaiah in his prophecies, and
quotes many passages from the Old Testament, which were
pronounced against the Jew’s for their wickedness and re¬
bellion, and foretelling the destruction of Jerusalem—pre¬
tending that he is the author of the sentiments, and declares
them against these Nephites, upbraiding them for heir d.is
obedience to the commands of Christ, and describes the
awful calamities which shall follow, and concludes with the
jdecalogue, p. 184.
The decalogue here inserted, is in our approved trans¬
lation, like every thing else which is taken from the Old
and New Testament. It is true that the pronoun which is
used twice or three times, instead of that , consequently, we
64
MORMON'ISM.
should infer that the quotation.was made from recollection.
The fact that so great a proportion of the whole book being
made from quotations from the Bible, a part of which was
not written until six hundred years after the pretended pe¬
riod of our author, places the matter -beyond controversy,
and is conclusive testimony that the author was an infidel.
The prophet Abinadi was somewhat expert in the sacred
scriptures, and measurably understood the views of modern
theologians; — he says, “ And now ye have said that salva¬
tion comcth by the law of Moses. I say unto you that it is
expedient that ye keep the law of Moses as yet ; but I say
unto you, that the time shall come when it shall no more
be expedient to keep the law of Moses, 5 "' p. 185. The doc¬
trines of salvation and the law, according to our prophet,
were inseparably connected in their time, and both were in¬
dispensable to salvation. Whether the ceremonial and
moral laws were both included by our popliet, we cannot
determine ; but to reconcile the idea that the ceremonial law
which was typical of Christ, and was only obligatory until
the gospel church was erected, with the literal obedience of
it, by a community of people who had the gospel as fully
revealed to them, as it was to the rest of mankind at any
future period whatever, is a task beyond our abilities, so
long as we view the writings of St. Paul as inspired of God.
In immediate connection we are told that the Jews were a
“ stiff-necked people, quick to do iniquity 55 — “therefore,
there was a law given them, yea, a law of performances
aiid ordinances, a law which they were to observe strictly 55
— “But behold, I say unto you, that all these things were
types of things to come, 55 p. 185. We are next led into
the doctrines of the New Testament; and are told of the
coming of the Messiah, and of his doctrines and crucifix¬
ion, about as well as any tolerably well informed man, who
•MORMON ISM.
65
made no pretensions to literature, would d.o at the present
time, having the scripture before him.
In the following quotation, we have the views of our au¬
thor on the resurrection—“And if Christ had not risen
from the dead or have broken the bonds of death, that the
grave should have no victory, and that death should have
no sting, there could have been no resurrection/'’ p. 189.
In this quotation the cloven foot is uncovered—the deformity
brought into open day light. The prophet is represented
by the author, as living some centuries before our Savior’s
nativity ; but the slightest examination of the text quoted,
will show the reader that the subject is spoken of in the
imperfect tense, representing the event of the resurrection
as past and finished, which was doubtless the truth, at the
time it was written. The phrase, “if Christ had not risen”
implies past time; again, in the same sentence, “there could
have been no resurrection,” implies past time ; but if the
author had said, if Christ does not rise, &c.—there will be
no resurrrcction, we could have understood him, in refer¬
ence to the time in which he represents his prophet speaking,
to wit, some centuries before the great event of which he
spake, took place, according to his own calender.
The sagacity of our impostor has not been sufficient in
all instances, to avoid detection. His deliberations were
insufficient to supply the place of erudition, and conse¬
quently, he plunged himself into a thousand absurdities,
equaling the one just quoted. We are no less of the opin¬
ion, than heretofore, that divine inspiration would be an un¬
erring guide in all things, as well in language as in the
matter to be conveyed by it, which renders the book in ques¬
tion, good evidence against itself, that it is a miserable for¬
gery and a libel upon the Christian religion. We will ven¬
ture to predict that if the golden bible should be rendered
into intelligible English,, there, would . not', remain- .a sihgle
5
66
M0RM0X1SM.
honest Mormon who should examine the book, (provided he
possessed common capacity,) among “the latter day saints .”
Alma is the next hero, who is represented as a descendant
of Nephi, and having repented of his sins, commences .
preaching and repeating the prophecies of Abinadi, who had
.recently fallen a victim, by the hands of king Noah’s priests.
Our hero is more successful than his predecessor, as he suc¬
ceeds in converting king Noah to the Christian faith, togeth¬
er with many of his subjects.
After their conversion, the ceremony of baptism is to be
performed, and the manner in which it was accomplished,
in the first exhibition, is somewhat unique. The priest
with his disciple are represented as .going down into the
water, in the river Mormon, and at the same time the be¬
liever is buried in the water, he buries himself with him.
We are not told whether it was accidental or intentional that
they both were immersed' at the same time, but we learn,
in immediate connection, that the mode adopted at the pre¬
sent day by the anabaptists, was followed and practiced
afterwards.
The gospel doctrines, according to the views of our au¬
thor have, in his clumsy manner, been spread before us,
beginning with the hegira of Lehi, pretending that the
whole plan of redemption was exhibited by a special revela¬
tion to an apostate Jew, six hundred years before our Sa-
.vior expressly declares the ceremonial law was abrogated
and the gospel preached—“ The law and the prophets were
until John: since that time the kingdom of God is preached,
and every man presseth into it,” Luke 16. We will leave
the controversy whether the book of Mormon is true, on
the subject of this special revelation, or the words of Jesus
Christ, as recorded by the evangelist, to be determined at
the great bar of Justice.
The Book of Mosiah is continued by narrating the most
M0RM0NISM.
07
ludicrous events, of wars and church schisms, imaginable,
under,the pontificate of our first immersed king, and the
last one in our notable history,.
Alma being warned by the Lord to flee his country, he gat
thers a large concourse of people, and they all start into
the wilderness, and travel eight days where they pitph their
tents, and afterwards build buildings. The sojourners with
Alma endeavor to make him accept the royal sceptre, but
he piously declines, and establishes a pontificate and builds
a church, p. 203. Alma consecrates divers priests, and
they were all just men, and they built a city and called it
Helam ; but in the midst of their prosperity and devotions,
an army of the Lamanites appeared upon their borders,
and they all fled', and finally arrived at the land of Zara-
hcmla, under king Mosiah. The king receives the pilgrims
with great kindness, and Alma is continued his high priest.
He is authorized by the king to establish churches and or¬
dain priests over them. Seven churches are forthwith built
and dedicated to the Christian religion, in which, faith, re¬
pentance and baptism is preached by king Mosiah’s priests,
in its primitive purity. Alma has a son who has at this time
arrived at manhood, (we should infer from this that he was
not a Catholic Pontiff,) who persecutes the Christians, to
their great annoyance. But the Lord would not suffer his
chosen Christian Jews to be persecuted; and therefore, in
the full tide of his wicked career, he is converted, not very
unlike that of Paul the Apostle, according to our narator,
p. 213. The miracle of young Alma’s conversion is des¬
cribed in the following language. An angel appeared unto
Alma and said, “Go thy way, and seek to destroy the church
no riiore, that their prayers may be answered”—“And now
Alma, and those that were with him, fell again to the earth,
for great was their astonishment” &c.—“ And it came to
pass, after they had fasted and prayed for the space of two
68
MORMONISM.
days and two nights, the limbs of Alma receive their strength;
and he stood up and began to speak,” &c. and said, “I have
repented of my sins, and havp been redeemed of the Lord;
behold I am born of the spirit.”
Mosiah’ssons are zealous Christians, all of them; they
decline, severally, the regal honors, and choose the humble
station of missionaries. They consequently all embark
with a view of christianizing the heathen. Mosiah suggests
the propriety .of abolishing the office of king among them,
because his sons had all refused, and that if any other
should be crowned over them, the rightful heir might re¬
turn and claim the crown as his legal patrimony, which
would create contention, &c. among the people, p. 217.—
King Mosiah’s sons are represented as being extremely
humble and devout, they are willing to abandon all for the
cause of Christ—home, country, and their princely for¬
tunes —and go missionating. But. the eagle eye of the king
looks upon his sons with suspicion, or the author of the
Golden Bible is under the necessity of bringing up this kind
of reasoning, in order to frame a pretence to change his
government to one which will appear to the ignorant rea¬
der as much like the Jewish polity as possible. The reign
of the Judges is next instituted, as answering the author
best. Previously, however, we are presented with the fol¬
lowing tirade of nonsense. Mosiah causes all records to
be revised—“therefore, he. took the records which were en¬
graved upon the plates of brass, and also the plates of Ne-
phi; and all the things which he had kept and preserved
according to the commandments of God, and after having
translated and caused to be written upon the plates of. gold
which had been found by the people of Limhi, which was
delivered to him by the hand of - Limhi: and this he done
because of the great anxiety of the people, for they were
desirous beyond measure to know concerning those people
M0RM0NISM.
69
which had been destroyed. And now he translated them
by the means of two stones, which was fastened into the
two rims of a bow. Now, things were prepared from the
beginning, and were handed down from generation to gen¬
eration, for the purpose of interpreting languages; and
they have been kept and preserved by the hand of the Lord,
that he should discover to every creature which should pos¬
sess the land, the iniquities and the abominations of his
people : and whosoever has these things, is called seer,
after the manner of old times.”
We were told by Lehi that the plates should not perish,
nor be dimmed by time; but our king has found it necessa¬
ry, not only to revise, but to transcribe them ; so much for
Mormon promises.
Mosiah, after a long period, is enabled to translate the
gold plates, by means of a pair of goggles, which he must
have had in his possession from the time he was made king,
because he says they had been kept with the plates from
the beginning. It is certainly very remarkable that he
should have kept in his possession a pile of gold plates,
known to have been found by Limhi, for thirty years, with
every facility for reading them, and yet never bestowed one
leisure moment to examine their contents.
After the gold plates were examined, and were found
to contain a full and complete history of a people who came
from Asia, and which God had preserved at the time of
the destruction of the tower of Babel, and navigated in a
miraculous manner to this continent at that time, but now,
or at the pretended period of our history, were totally ex¬
tinct; he expresses great satisfaction at arriving to such,
important information !! In connection, we are promised
a detailed account of these Babelites, by giving a translation
of the plates in full. In the Book of Ether, which is placed
70
«
M0RM0RISM.
at the end of the Book of Mormon, we shall see the won¬
derful translation, and make our remarks.
Mosiah reigned thirty-three years being sixty-three years
old, and he dies—making the whole time since Lehi’s de¬
parture from Jerusalem, five hundred and nine years, p.
221. Thus endeth the reign of the Mormon kings. Alma,
of renowned conversion to the doctrines of the New Tes-
timent about an hundred years before it was published, is
constituted Judge over the people of Zarahemla, and is also
high priest over the church of Christ. He was the exclu¬
sive law-giver and umpire in all matters, both civil and ec¬
clesiastical, and the most absolute monarch of which we
have ever heard or read.
CHAPTER VI.
A new era has now commenced; Judge Alma, the high
priest, is an engraver, as a matter of course, and is repre¬
sented as keeping his own record: he tells us that in the
first year of his reign a man was brought before him who
had been preaching and bearing down against the church,
persuading the people that ministers ought to become pop¬
ular, and that they ought not to labor, but ought to be sup-
perted—“and he also testified unto the people that all man¬
kind would be saved at the last day,” p. 221.
The name of our ancient Universalist] is called Nehor,
and [is represented as quite successful in gaining proselytes.
Gideon, an orthodox Nephite priest, meets Nehor, and a
warm debate on Christianity ensues between them—they
M0R1I0NISM.
71
arc represented as able combatants—but the Universalist
finally gets angry, and he draws his sword upon pious Gid¬
eon and kills him, which was the occasion of his being
arraigned before his honor, Judge Alma. The declaration
includes two counts—one of being guilty of priestcraft, and
the other for attempting to enforce it by the sword. The mur¬
der of good old Gideon, was not set forth in the declara-
ration, and therefore we suppose it was no crime to commit
homicide in that early day, although it be a priest who is
the victim. Nehor is, however, sentenced to die, as an
example to those who might be guilty of the high crime of
priestcraft, thereafter. But the sequel informs us that the
ignominious death of Nehor, served no purpose in prevent¬
ing priestcraft,and frbm that period the Nephites were greatly
annoyed by impostors and preachers of .the Devil.
The Book of Alma contains 204 pages and reaches down
to the sixty-ninth year of the Judges, and is principally ta¬
ken up in giving accounts of mighty wars and great gene¬
rals. The civil, the military, and the ecclesiastial authoriy,
were usually vested in the same individual; representing
them as conducting the government much after the Mosaic
polity. The miserable manner in which the story is told,
renders it extremely irksome to the reader ; but the knight
errantry of Don Quixote bears no parallel, nor does the
history of the Peloponnesian wars speak of such generals,
nor of -such brave achievements, as the book of Alma.—
Besides, in the sixty-nine years, many large cities were
founded and built, fortifications were erected, military cos¬
tumes of great splendor were manufactured and worn.—
Their implements of war consisted of swords, spears, sci¬
mitars, javelins, bows and arrows, slings, &c. We can
see no propriety in the omission by the author of the use
of guns-and amunition. We think it would have been as
credible as most of the events of the narrative, and would
Njiave been matter for Mormon credulity and admiration.
72
M0RM0NISM.
A mint for coining money was probably in operation, for
it is mentioned that they had an abundance of gold and
silver, and they were used for money. The names of
the gold coins were senine, seon, shum, simnah, antion and
shubloon, making in all, six varieties; their relative value
is stated, but not within our comprehension. Let the rea¬
der fancy for a moment that all these things are true, will
he not enquire whether any of the coin which was so abun¬
dant, has ever been found. It is a well known fact that
gold is not subject to oxidation, and is therefore indestructi¬
ble—arid if such coin had ever existed, specimens would
have been discovered among the ancient ruins of our coun¬
try, which our present Mormons believe, on the authority
of their high priest and the golden bible, were the remains
of the settlements .of the Nephites. Copper and silver have
often been found, (but not in the form ©f coin,) in the
mounds on the Ohio River, .and other places. The copper
is usually in flat corroded plates, and the silver in the form
of a ferule.
Next in order, comes the silver coin, which are called
senum, amnor, ezrom and onti; their relative values are
stated, but equally unintelligible with the former. Why
has none of the silver coin been discovered ? fifteen hun¬
dred or even two thousand years would not be sufficient to
destroy a piece of silver of the size and value of a dollar,
lying in the ground or out of it, p. 252.
The doctrine of personal identity and of the resurrec¬
tion is explained by our chief judge and high priest, which,
if John Locke or the'Bishop of Worcester had read, that
great matter of controversy between them would have been.
avoided, and they would both have been satisfied of their
error. Just hear him—“ The spirit and the body shall he
raised again, in its perfect form ; both limb and joint shall
be restored to its proper frame, even as we now are at this
M0RM0NISM.
73
time ; and we shall be brought before God, knowing even
as we know now, and have a bright recollection of all our
guilt—and be arraigned before the bar of Christ the Son of
God the Father^ and the Holy Spirit which is one Eternal
God, to be. judged according to their works whether they be
good or whether they be evil.” If the Bishop of Worces¬
ter had been in possession of the above paragraph, he
would probablw not have suffered such a disgraceful defeat
as he did in the controversy with Dr. Locke; nor would
the learned divines of Harvard University spread heresy
any longer.
The civil, military and ecclesiastical departments of the
government being incorporated and concentrated in the su¬
preme power of our hero and historian—no movement can
be detailed, either of the one or the other, without including
the whole. If a military campaign is the subject matter of
any story in the book of Mormon, civil and ecclesiastical
rites and ceremonies are inseparably connected, as best suits
the author’s views, to aid him out of difficulties. When
any religious matter is interlarded, in a particular narrative
of any event, which is usually the case throughout the whole
baok, they are the opinions of the author concerning the
doctrines, together with garbled extracts from the New
Testament. '
We have been in the habit of viewing human nature in
a state of moral depravity, but not wholly without Some
redeeming qualities—not such, indeed,’ as would justify any
one before the all-searching scrutiny of an Omnipotent
God, but such as constitute a social being. But the con¬
tents of the work before us presents the author, and con¬
sequently human nature, in an entirely new light,' We
could not have believed that any man would have attempt¬
ed to have prostituted every moral virtue which wisdom and
aaes have established. If the Bible is a fabrication and a
u
74
MORMOKISM.
forgery, it is the foundation upon which our rights, our
civil privileges, our personal safety, and in fine the whole
of human happiness are based. If any one denies this
position, let him examine those countries where they have
not the Bible, or even communities where it is disregarded,
and we will venture.to predict that his opinion will be with
ours. We have carefully examined the works of Hume,
Gibbon, Voltaire and Volney, and with all their sarcasm
against the divine authority of the Bible, they have ad¬
dressed themselves to the most noble and learned of the
human family; they left the field covered with rubbish, it
is true, but of such materials as soon evaporated to the four
winds. But the work before ‘us—which is doubtless, not
only an attempt to institute a new religion, but to bring
contempt and reproach upon Christianity—is fabricated upon
the pretension of inspiration, and is placed at an era which
denies all research. If a history or a doctrine be known
to have been revealed from God, the subject matter is not
to be questioned, however improbable it may appear; con¬
sequently, whenever the fact is established in the mind that
the Book of Mormon is true, the victory is gained, and
whatever fictions, absurdities,' contradictions or doctrines it
inay contain,’ they will be received as unerring as Deity
himself.
In our review, we are left without weapons to combat the
crodulous Mormon believer ; but we trust that to any man
who is not a Mormon maniac, who has not inhaled the mal¬
aria of the impostor, enough has been said to place the
matter beyond a shadow of doubt, that the Book of Mormon
is a fabrication, and that the author has addressed the work
to the lowest of our passiQns. No one but the vilest wretch
on earth, Siregarding all that is sacred, intrepid and
fearless of eternity, would ever dared to have profaned the
sacred oracles of truth to such base purposes.
MORMON ISM.
p*. -
id
We have not yet done—the task, however loathsome,
shall be honestly pursued, and placed before the reader.
Above, we have seen that the doctrine of Universalism
was preached by NchorJ for which he was put to death.—
The next sect was a kind of Episcopalians, who were also
heretics—who 4 ‘gathered themselves together on one day
of the week, which day they called the day of the Lord—
and they had a place which was high and lifted up, which
held but one man, who read prayers, the same prayers ev-
, ery week, and this high place was called Rameumptom,
which being interpreted is the holy stand, p. 311. The
Episcopalians and Universalists can claim, on Mormon au¬
thority, great antiquity for their orders, at least fifty years
before the gospel dispensation.
To amuse the reader, we will narrate an event which is
found on page 271. One Ammon, a gospel missionary,
who had previously devoted himself to the missionary cause,
went among the Lamanites to preach baptism, repentance,
and the remission of sins, through Jesus Christ. The ser¬
vants of king Lamoni of the Lamanites, took Ammon pri¬
soner and brought him before the king, who being rather
pleased with his sober honest deportment took him into his
service. The king’s servants, together with Ammon, were
sent to water the flocks at some distance. On their way
they were met by another party of Lamanites, who sought
a quarrel by scattering the king’s flocks—a loss of any one
of the cattle was punished by death. This circumstance
presented a fine opportunity for Ammon to distinguish his
knight errantry; for he was a brave.knight, as well as a
priest. The servants of the king were greatly frightened,
as they might well be, in consequence of the severe penal-
alty, in case any of the flock should be lost, which would
unavoidably be executed. But Ammon seized upon this
favorable opportunity, and said to the other servants, “en-
76
M0RM0XISM.
circle the flocks round about, that they flee not; and 1 go
and contend with these men which do so scatter our flocks
—Ammon stood forth and began to cast stones at them with
his sling; yea, with mighty power he did sling stones
amongst them ; and thus he slew a certain number of them,
insomuch that they began to be astonished at his power;
nevertheless they were angry because of the slain of their'
brethren, and they determined that he should fall; there¬
fore, seeing that they could not hit him with their stones,
they came forth with their clubs to slay him. But behold,
every man that lifted his club to smite Ammon, he smote,
off their arms with his sword, insomuch that they began to.
be astonished, and began to flee before him; yea, they were
not few in number; and he caused them to flee by the
strength of his arm. Now six of them had fallen by the.
sling, but he slew - none, save it were their leaders ; and he
smote off as many of their arms as was lifted against him,
and they were not a few.” In this Don Quixote adventure,
there are two important circumstances worthy of our con¬
sideration and investigation, to wit: that this horde of La-
manites should be astonished twice, inasmuch as Ammon 1
only killed six and cut off the arms of,- perhaps, not more I
than twenty!! And the other is, that they got angry be- 1
cause Ammon slew a few of them. Ammon certainly
showed great forbearance, for he only killed their captains|
and leaders, and punished the rest by simply loping off a
few of their arms, The result shows us that the battle was
very unequal, much more so than the conflict between Samp¬
son and the Philistines; for Sampson had no sword, but
our hero not only had a sword, (which afterwards fell into
the hands of Guy of Warwick,) but he doubtless .under--
stood the scientific use of it. Missionaries in those days
wore swords, and for aught we know the chapeaux dcs bras.
We are ready to give full credit to the whole account, pro-
M0RM0NISM.
77
vided it can be proven that those Lamanitcsgot angry once
and were astonished twice—those circumstances seem impro¬
bable on so slight an occasion.
Chief Justice Alma has, three sons, viz : Holaman, Shib-
lon and Corianton—towards the end of his career, three
commandments, one for each son, were written, each in sep¬
arate chapters. We should view them rather as patriarchal
valedictories, if they were not headed commandments.
To Hclaman he commits' the plates of Nephi, or the re¬
cords, as he calls them, which he says shall be preserved
by the hand of the Lord, and shall go forth into every na¬
tion, kindred and tongue, p. 326.
We are presented with another method of translating the
plates—possibly the spectacles may get lost, or they may
not suit the eyes of all. “And the Lord said, I will prepare
unto my servant Gazelem, a stone, which shall shine forth
in darkness unto light, that I may discover unto my people
which serve me, that I. may discover unto them the works
of their brethren; yea, their secret works, their works of
darkness and abominations,” p. 328.
Now, whether the two methods for translating, one by a
pair of stone spectacles “set in the rims of a bow,” and
the other by one stone, were provided against accident, we
cannot determine—perhaps they, were limited in their ap¬
propriate uses—at all events the plan meets our approbation
We are informed that Smith used a stone in a hat, for
the purpose of translating the plates. The spectacles and
plates were found together, but were taken • from him
and hid up again before he had translated one word, and
he has never seen them since—this is Smith’s own story.
Let us ask, what use have-the plates been or the spectacles,
so long as they have in no sense been used 1 or whjit does
the testimony of Martin Harris, Oliver Cowdery and David
Whitmer amount to ? They solemnly swear that they saw
78
M0RM0NISM.
the plates, and that an angel showed them, and the engra¬
vings which were upon them. But if the plates were hid
by the angel so that they have not been seen since, how do
these witnesses know that when Smith translated out of a hat,
with a peep-stone, that the contents of the plates were re¬
peated and written down ? Neither of the witnesses pre¬
tend that they could read the hieroglyphics with or without the
stone ; and, therefore^ are riot competent- testimony—nor
can we see any use, either in finding the plates or the spec¬
tacles, nor of the exhibition of them.
The notable ball is committed to the charge of Helaman,
by the'right of the law of primogeniture, with the following ,
descriptive and pathetic remarks from his father—“ And ,
now my son, I have somewhat to say concerning the thing.
which our fathers call a ball or director, or our fathers
called it Liahona, which is, being interpreted, a compass;
and the Lord prepared it/’ The sons of Alma were all
priests, and were called missionaries, because they devoted
their time to traveling and preaching among the heathen,
declaring unto them the glad tidings of great joy. Alma now
prophecies of the destruction of the Nephites ; lie says,
that four hundred years after the coming of Christ they
will entirely lose their religion, p. 348.
The following extraordinary doctrines were preached in
the days of the Judges ; arid believers, were called Chris¬
tians, and “baptism unto repentance” was declared the only
door of salvation. “And it came to pass that they did ap¬
point priests and teachers throughout all the land, over all
the churches, p. 349.. “ And those who did belong to the
church were faithful; yea, all those who were true believers
in Christ took upon them gladly the name of Christ or Chris-
tians, a^ they were called, because of their belief in Christ,’
j). 301? “And it came to pass that there were many who died,
firmly believing that their souls were redeemed by the Lord
MORMOXISM.
79
Jesus Christ: thus they went out of the world rejoicing,’’ 353.
The word was preached by Helaman, Shiblon, Corianton,
Amnon, and his brethren,&c. “yea, and all those who had
been ordained by the holy order of God, being baptised
unto repentance,” (John’s baptism) “and sent forth to preach
unto the people,” p. 362. “ And that great and last sacri¬
fice will be the son of God; yea, infinite and eternal; and
thus he shall bring salvation to all those who believe on his
name ; this being the intent of this last sacrifice, to bring
about the bowels of mercy,'which overpowereth justice and
bringeth about means unto men that they may have faith
and repentance, p. 320.
It will be remembered that the author pretends that the
above doctrines were preached from about fifty to an hun¬
dred years before Christ’s nativity. The clumsy manner
in which the above quotations are written, cannot be attri¬
buted to the veil which hangs over the spirit of prophecy, for
the doctrines are as distinctly explained as the same author
can do it at this time, unless he has, since writing the Book
of Mormon, undergone a classical drilling, which is far from
probable.
Moroni is the next important personage in the drama; he
is represented as master of all the modern military tactics,
according to the record of Helaman, and is now the scribe
of all the important matters that are passing ; but not the
author yet of a book. '
Moroni, who now commands all the forces of the Nef/
phites against the Lamanites, is represented as conducting
the war with great skill, and the number which was slain in
the battles surpasses any other account in the annals of
history. . The prowess of Gen. Moroni is only equalled by
Ammon in his battle with the Lamanites,where he killed six
and cut off* the arms of “ not a few.”
In the thirty-sixth year of the reign of the Judges, Helaman
80
MORMON'ISM.
dies, and delivers the old legacy over to Shiblon, which
consisted of the brass plates, gold plates, the compass, the
big sword, the stone spectacles and the peep-stone, all sa¬
cred relics!! In the thirty-sixth year, Moroni dies, after
having in a pious manner killed hundreds of thousands of
the heathen.
At about the conclusion of the.Book of Alma, one Hagoth
is ushered on the stage as an old ship carpenter—“And it
came to pass, that Hagoth, he being an exceeding curious
man, therefore he went forth and built him an exceeding
large ship, on the borders of the land Bountiful , by the
land Desolation , and launched it forth into the West Sea,
by the narrow neck which led into the land northward.—
Query—did John Bunyan, when writing his Pilgrim’s Pro¬
gress, pilfer terms from the Book of Mormon, or had the
author of our new revelation become familiar with the words
Bountiful and Desolation by reading that eccentric but ex¬
cellent production ?•
The ship which Hagoth built, was large and commodious
for passengers. Many are said to have embarked in this
ship for other countries northward, and our ship carpenter
built a great many more within the term of tico years !—
This furnis'hes the credulous Mormon with a plausible ac- ,
count of the first inhabitants upon the Islands in the' Paci¬
fic Ocean, and of those west of the Rocky mountains.
The sacred legacy, consisting of the pjates and the peep
stone, is next confered upon Helaman, the'son of Helaman,
which ends the account of Alma, and his sons Shiblon and
Helaman,. p. 406.
MORMONISM.
81
CHAPTER VII.
The Book of Helaman. —Helaman, the son of Hela-
man, is the next writer of a book, which commences with
the fortieth year of the reign of the Judges and reaches
down to the ninetieth, and is the year preceding the nativ-
■ ity of Jesus Christ.
In the commencement of this book, we are presented with
the account of mighty wars and battles, with great slaugh¬
ter—next, with multitudes of holy prophets, prophecying of
the coming of the Messiah. Thousands were baptised
unto repentance and for the remission of sins. “And the
Holy Spirit of God did come down from heaven, and did
i enter into their hearts, and they were filled as with fire, and
they could speak forth marvelous words,” p. 421. Free¬
masonry is here introduced and is said to have originated
with a band of highwaymen. This institution is spoken
of in very reproachful terms, in consequence of the mem¬
bers having bound themselves by secret oaths to protect
each other in all things from the justice of the law. The
Nephites are represented as being Anti-masons and Chris¬
tians, which carries with it some evidence that the writer
foresaw the politics of New York in 1828-29, or that work
was revised at or about that time.
Nephi, who is the son of Helaman, now receives the sa¬
cred charge of keeping the plates, &c. together with the
power of loosing and sealing in Heaven, and the gift of
working miracles. He invokes a famine, which follows, as
a matter in course, in order to bring the people to the re¬
membrance of their religion. The distress and suffering
occasioned by the famine is beyond description, without the
aid of Mormon inspiration.
0
82
MORMON ISM.
The Nephites, notwithstanding all their wars and diffi¬
culties, were not idle—they made progress in the sciences;
their arts were not confined to the building of temples,
houses and large ships, &c., but they understood astronomy,
of which any one will be convinced after reading the fol¬
lowing elegant extract: “If he saith unto the earth thou
shalt go back that it lengthen out the day for many hours,
and it is done and thus according to his word the earth
goeth back, and it appeareth unto men that the sun standeth
still ; yea, and behold, this is so: for sure it is the earth
that moveth, and not the sun. /V If the prophet Elijah had
taken the same precaution when he commanded the sun to
stand still, and explained it in such a clear and astronomi¬
cal manner as did our Nephite prophet, the infidel caviling
of Hume, Gibbon, and others, would doubtless have been
avoided upon the subject of that miracle. But we perceive
that the phrophets of the Old Testament were of the minor
class or were only sattelites, when compared to an inspired
Nephite..
The events of our history are growing more and more
important—the heathen or the Lamanites send forth a pro¬
phet, (in what way it is brought about after all their curses
we cannot see, but such is the fact) among the Chistians;
his name is Samuel, and he foretells the coming of Christ,
and says the night before he will be born, will be as light
as day, but in order that the people may distinguish the two
periods of time, they shall see the sun rise and set, but the
light would not be extinguished but remain as bright as day*
all night, p. 445. The crucifixion and death of our Savior
is also foretold and described in the following poetic styles
“ The sun shall be darkened and refuse to give light unto
you ; and also the moon and stars ; and there shall be no
light upon the face of this land, for the space of three days,’ r
and he adds that great earthquakes and convulsions, hills;
MORMON'ISM.
83
and mountains shall be leveled, and valleys shall become
mountains; and divers atmospherical phenomena, such as
thunder and lightning, tempests, &c. will take place, p.
446-7.
Samuel likewise prophecies of the restoration of the La-
manites, to the true religion of the Redeemer, andthatthey
finally would be numbered among his sheep. Samuel is
persecuted as usual among the Nephitcs, by the infidels,
but he is represented as having so much of the spirit of
God, that he was invulnerable to their missiles and other
weapons.
“The book of Nephi, the son of Ncphi, which was the
son of Helaman,” p. 452.—The great and notable year has
at length arrived, “and it was six hundred years from the
time that Lehi left Jerusalem.''’ This is the year in which
the Savior must be born, and the event is consequently
brought about by our author, accordingly. During this
year the infidels rallied all their forces, and towards the
close they had rejoicings and festivities because they fanci¬
ed that Samuel had prophecied falsely. They not only
rejoiced, but sent forth threatenings against the Christians!
But Nephi prayed to God for protection, who informed him
that the time was at hand, that, that very night the sign
should be given—and lo! the sun set, and the brightness
of the day continued, to the discomfiture and confounding
of the infidels. A star appeared, which every body saw
even in the bright light of day. By what kind of vision
it could be seen, we cannot conjecture, unless through the
medium of those huge magic spectacles. The power of
seeing stars in a bright light day was never heard of pre¬
vious, nor since that time, unless through the medium of
optical instruments; but whether the spectacles were used,
or whether the star was as large and as bright as the sun,
we cannot determine.
84
MORMOXISM.
We lwve heretofore mentioned that free-masonry origi¬
nated with a band of robbers, and at the present period of
our history, that class of men are the most formidable foes
of the Nephites. They inhabited the mountains and lurked
in secret caverns of the rocks, and could not be ferreted out.
The only safe-guard which the Nephites possessed, was, to
appoint such men as were filled with the spirit of prophecy
and revelation for their chief captains and generals ; and
by this means they could not be surprised and destroyed by
the mountain robbers.
We do not object to this mode of making rulers over the
people ; but we cannot see why, when God appointed and
annointed Joseph Smith his high priest on earth, and ruler
over his people, he did not give him sufficient prophetic
knowledge so that he might have avoided the disturbances
in Missouri and his own tom fool’s errand, together with
about three hundred deluded followers, to reinstate the dis¬
inherited from the “promised land” ?
Mighty battles are fought between the Nephites and their
mountain enemies, but the former are always successful, on
account of their inspired rulers and generals. “And thus
they did put an end to all those wicked, and secret, and
abominable combinations, in the which there were so much
wickedness, and so many murders committed,” p. 463.
The writer says his name is Mormon, and is a “pure des¬
cendant of Lehi,”p. 464. He assures us that his record is
true, but complains of the impoverished condition of their
language, and that many things cannot be written in con¬
sequence of it. This is the first instance of any complaint
that we have ever met with, where an inspired writer could
n6t convey divine history, for want of language. In this
case, the Almighty is represented as forestalling himself by
undertaking to make a history of important events without
language, through the medium of a brass plate engraver.—
Preposterous !!
MORMOMSM.
85
la the thirty-fourth year of the reign of the Judges,
Samuel’s prophecies are realized. A great and terrible
tempest is described, which lasted three hours ; thunder and
lightning, such as were never before witnessed. The great
city ot Zarahemla took fire, and the city of Moroni sunk
in the depths of the sea, cities which were in vallies were
[ destroyed &; their location became mountains, the rocks were
split asunder and the face of the whole earth became “de¬
formed,” 470-1.
After the terrible tempest, then came on darkness, which
was] so intense that it could be felt—candles, nor torches,
nor fires, however dry the fuel, would not give the least
scintillation of light—all was darkness ; “the sun, nor the
moon, nor the stars,” were any more useful. In this ter¬
rible period, sixteen cities were destroyed, together with
their inhabitants; some were burned, and others sunk into
the depths of the sea! ! p. 471-2.
The troubles of the Nephites and the destruction at this
time, is represented by our author as surpassing all other
events, and if the description was truth, w r e should not differ
with him in the least. But let us see how it 'compares with
the words of our Savior, as recorded in St. Matthew’s gos¬
pel—“For there shall be great tribulation, such as was not,
nor ever shall be.” Here our blasphemer is at direct issue
with the Son of God.
After the description of the great signs which were seen
and heard during the three days of darkness and trouble,
the people gather themselves in a great multitude about the
temple, which was situate in the land Bountiful, and were
expressing their astonishment of the past events, and con¬
versing about Jesus Christ, when they heard a voice from
heaven, which “caused their hearts to burn”—they cast
their eyes toward Heaven, and they saw a man descend,
clothed in a white robe. Fear came upon all for they thought
86
M0RM0NISM.
it was an angd. The whole multitude are called upon to
thrust their hands into his side and examine the points of
the nails, and they did so, one by one, which satisfied them
that is was the Son of God. After having authorised Ne-
phi and a number of others to baptize, the Savior issues
the following explicit command in relation to receiving
members into.the church : “Behold, ye shall go down and
stand in the water, and in my name shall ye baptise them.
And now behold, these are the words whieh ye shall say,
calling them by name, saying — Having authority given me
of Jesus Christ, I baptize you in the name of the Father, j
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, Amen. And then shall
ye immerse them in the water, and come forth again out o!
the water.” It seems to us that the instructions here given
are wholly gratuitous, for this mode, precisely, has already
been practiced by the Nephites, for about four hundred
years, or since King Noah was baptized, in the river Mor¬
mon.
The number which were authorised to administer and
preach, were twelve, which were afterwards .called apostles.
After every thing is organized the beatitudes are repeated
to them in a translation corresponding with that found in the
5th Chap, of St. Matthew’s Gospel, together with the ser¬
mon on the mount, somewhat transposed, but the variations
are inconsiderable. The Savior is represented as continu¬
ing to address the multitude with almost precisely the same
sentences whieh are recorded by the evangelists, somewhat
picked up, and not very judiciously arranged.
The preaching is finally finished, and Christ departs into
Heaven, and we are then presented with apostolic writing,
from whieh we extract the following beautiful, descriptive
sentence: “And after this manner do they bear record; the
eye hath never seen, neither hath the car heard before, so
great and marvellous things as we saw and heard Jesus
MORMOXISM.
87
speak unto the Father; and no tongue can speak, neither
can the hearts of men conceive so great and marvellous
things as we both saw and heard Jesus speak ; and no one
can conceive of the joy which filled our souls at the time
we heard him pray for us unto the Father,” p. 489.
The only additional commandments which were given to
the American apostles on this special visit of the Savior,
were—“Pray in your families unto the Father, always in
my name, that your wives and your children may be bless¬
ed’—“meet often, and forbid no man from coming unto
jou, when you shall meet together,” p. 492.
Nephi, our present hero, was the archbishop—he bapti¬
sed himself, and then baptized the eleven, whose names
were Timothy, Jonas, Mathoni, Mathonihah, Kumen, Kum-
enonlii, Jeremiah, Shemnon, Jonas, Zedekiah, and Isaiah—
“They were baptized with fire and the Holy Ghost.”—
Many marvelous sayings are represented to have been ut¬
tered, but not one of them could either be spoken or writ¬
ten, although he spoke for many days!!
The plates of Nephi were critically examined, and only
one omission could ;be found which was, that no mention was
made of the resurrection of the saints which were raised in
America at the time of the great tempest, who were very
numerous! 1
“ The Book op Nephi, the sox op Nephi.” —This
book includes only four pages, and contains the whole his¬
tory of three hundred and twenty years after Christ.—
Events appear to be unimportant, or otherwise they are of
that character which cannot be written nor spoken.
In the thirty-sixth year, all the inhabitants of the land
were converted and baptized, and a perfect community of
peace was the result. This condition of Millennial happi¬
ness, continued for one hundred and seventy years. Three
of the apostles were immortalized and were seen four hun-
83
MORMONISM.
dred years after their induction into the sacred.office by the
Savior. Where they are at this time, has not been reveal¬
ed, but it is conjectured by some that the three witnesses
appended to the Book of Mormon, to establish the truth of
the brass-plate revelation, are the identical immortal three.
We cannot be dismissed by our author until we are told
that sectarianism commenced among the Christians, winch
terminated in wars and bloodshed, and almost a total ex¬
tinction of vital religion, which happened in the year,
D. 320.
All the events, from the time when Amaleki delivery
the plates to king Benjamin up to the present period of our
history, have been written by Mormon, who is the recording
angel of the whole matter. And he now keeps the record
under his own observation ; and commences a book in the
following sublime language; “And now I, Mormon, make
a record of the things which I have both seen and heard,
and call it the Book of Mormon.*’ We have never read of
so great a general, nor so great a Christian as was our hero
Mormon. He commanded in one engagement against the
Lamanites, 42,000 men, all with splendid equipage, and
under complete martial discipline. The terrible battle was
fought, and Mormon came off victorious, as a matter of
course, A. I). 330.
A definitive treaty was concluded, after the great battle
between the two hostile powers ; and the Lamanites took
South America and the Nephites North America; there
being only a small remnant left of either side. Mormon
exhorts the people to obey the commands of Christ, and la¬
ments over the slain, and represents that thousands of fe¬
males had fallen in the great battle, p. 530.
Moroni is the next on the stage, and finishes what his fa¬
ther left undone, and continues the history down to A. D.
400. He complains that the plates are so small, (the art
M0RM0NISM.
89
of manufacturing the sacred brass leaves we suppose is lost.)
he is obliged to make the record in “Reformed Egyptian/’
otherwise he would have written or engraved the whole mat¬
ter in Hebrew. The whole record “being handed down
and altered according to our manner of speech,” p. 538.—
He says that no one shall disbelieve his record, because
of its imperfections ! and declares that all who receive it,
will not condemn it for that reason, and promises to those
who believe, not doubting, shall know far greater things, p.
532. “ He that condemneth it shall he in danger of hell
fire.” We are told by Moroni, in a lamentable manner,
that Free-masonry will be very prevalent in the days that
the unlearned man shall find the plates ; an'd establishes the
doctrine that miracles will never cease unless it be through
unbelief.
Previous to baptism each applicant must relate his religi¬
ous experience, as being a duty and satisfaction to the
church, and be sure not to partake of the sacrament un¬
worthily.
The “Book of Ether,” which commences, “And now
I, Moroni, proceed to give an accountof the ancient inhabit¬
ants which were destroyed by the hand of the Lord, upon the
face of this north country.” The privilege of recording
the great events of the people of Jared, has been reserved
for our hero, Moroni. The people of Jared are those who
were not confounded in their language at the destruction of ,
Babel, but built ships, eight in number, and came to Amer¬
ica, nearly 4000 years ago. The record is taken as we
are told, from the gold plates which were found by the forty
men whom king Limhi despatched to make ^discoveries.
One Ether is the reputed author of the engravings on
the gold plates, and in the translation by Moroni, alias Smith,
we are presented with a genealogy of the fathers down to
Jared, who left the great Tower, together with sundry other
90
M0KM0N1SM.
families and embarked for America. The genealogy is
somewhat amusing; he gives us twenty-nine generations
down to the time of Jared, and the time when the Lord con¬
founded the languages. According to the writings of Moses,
the Tower was built in the days of Shem, the son of the
patriarch Noah, and agreeably to the evangelist Luke, there
were only ten generations between Shem and Adam !! If
we are not allowed the\Bible to prove the Book of Mormon
false, we must resort to the reasonableness of the story and
positions taken.
To rescue Jared and his people, God marched before them
in a cloud, and after reaching the sea he directed them to
construct eight barges, in which to cross the seas. The
whole eight are finally built, after the directions given by
the Lord, and when finished they were air- tight! The Lord
directs them how to remedy the evil—they are commanded
to make a hole in the top to admit air, and one in the bottom
to admit water ; in each hole was put a molten stone , which,
when touched by the finger of Jesus, became as transparent
as any glass, and gave them light under the “ mountain
waves,” as well as above the water. He that.touched these
stones appeared unto the brother of Jared, and said, “Be¬
hold I am Jesus Christ, I am the Father and the Son.” Two
of these stones were sealed up with the plates, according to
a prediction before Abraham was born. How, and in what
manner they became set in the “two rims of a bow,” and
fell into the hands of the Nephites, has not been explained,
nor what has become of the remaining fourteen molten
stones, is likewise hidden in mystery.
Moroni says, .in his Book of Ether, that he that should find
the plates, should have the privilege of shewing them unto
those who should assist him in publishing the book, “and
unto these shall they be shewn by the power of God: where¬
fore they shall of a surety know that these things are true,”
p. 548.
MORMONISM.
91
Those barges or ships are literally described on page 57
of this work as it is found on p. 542. The barges are re¬
presented air tight, and after diving and swimming three
hundred and forty four days, they all safely arrive at the
land of promise.
The people of Jared had the Gospel of Jesus Christ re¬
vealed and preached to them—and in the lapse of ages and
generatoins, they became very numerous, and wars and con-
■ tentions ensue. Two renowned generals take the command
of the two hostile forces; one is named Coriantumr and the
other Shiz. Shiz pursues Coriantumr to the sea shore, where
a battle is fought with unparalleled slaughter, which lasted
three days—three battles more are fought, and Coriantumr
is represented successful in every rencountre, but on the
fifth attack, Shiz comes off conqueror.
Coriantumr now remembers the prophecies of Ether, and
he counts his slain, and they amount to nearly two million!!
How many Shiz lost, is not computed. However, the ces¬
sation of hostilities did not last long; the two generals com¬
menced rallying together their troops, which occupied four
years; and every person was enrolled that was in all the
land— “men, women and children,” —on one side or the
other, except Ether, who was then the recording angel and
prophet. “And it came to pass that when they were all ga¬
thered together, every one to the army which he would,
with their wives and their children; both men, women and
children, being armed with weapons of war, having shields,
and breast-plates, and head-plates, and being clothed after
the manner of war, they did march forth, one against an¬
other, to battle, p. 572.
They fought five successive days without conquering,
and the slain could not be numbered; but the remains of Cori-
1 antumr’sarmy were fifty-two, and those of Shiz, sixty-nine.
The next day the forces met again, and the soldiers of Co-
92
M0RM0X1SM.
riantumr were reduced to twenty-seven and those of Shiz to
thirty-two; and on the next day they fought again—they
were all killed except the two generals. Coriantumr took
advantage of Shiz, and cut off his head, and then he “ fell
to the earth and became as if he had no life,” p. 573. This
story cannot be doubted, for Ether went forth and saw it,
and finished his record; and adds, that he is uncertain whe¬
ther he shall be translated or not, and concludes by saying
that it is no matter if he can be saved in the kingdom of
God. Thus ends the Book of Ether, giving an account of
the people of Jared, who were of a different race from the
lineage of Adam, because we have their geneologv, which
embraces twenty-nine generations, and begins to count back
from the days of Shem. Neither Noah nor any other of
the antediluvian patriarchs are mentioned, consequently
others must have been preserved from the flood than Noah
and his family, if this history be true. Besides the inspira¬
tion of Moses is not only contradicted in this particular, but
in the plain declaration that the Lord confounded the lan¬
guage of the whole human race, Gen. XI. 9.
“The Book of Moroxi.” —Moroni is the last of the
Nephites! He has survived his whole race, amidst wars
and carnage, for the important purpose of “ abridging ” the
records of the people of Jared and of sealing up the plates
of Nephi, which is done, A. D. 420. •
Contrary to his expectations, he lives, and concludes to
write a book for the benefit of his brethren the Lamanites,
which he hopes will ultimately convert them. To avoid dis¬
covery, by the Lamanites, he remains incognito•;* he ex¬
presses great fear of assassination by them, if discovered,
*Moroni, however, has been seen by Smith, as he says,
in Susquehannah Co., Pa., since the plates were translated.
A more particular account of this interview will be found in
a subsequent part of this work.
MORMONISM.
93
on account of his great belief in Christ, which he asserts,
roundly, he will not renounce, p. 574.
The manner of ordaining priests and teachers, and of
“administering the flesh and blood of Christ” is the first
subject explained ; after which, the particular qualifications
for admission into Christ’s visible church, is described, to¬
gether with the ordinance of baptism, which must be done
by immersing the candidate under water.
Moroni notices the manner in which the ancient Nephites
worshiped, and says they met often to converse about the
welfare of their souls, and met often to partake of the bread
and wine, in remembrance of the Lord Jesus. It was cus¬
tomary to forgive their members for their transgressions, as
often as they required it, and the confessions were made be¬
fore the Elders of the church. Previous to the death of
Mormon, he wrote a few epistles to his son Moroni, which
he inserts, and then concludes to write something which
seems good to him. Spiritual gifts, he assures us, will never
cease, only through unbelief and want of faith. And when
the plates of Nephi should be dug up out of the earth, Mo¬
roni “exhorts you that ye should ask God, the Eternal Fa¬
ther, in the name of Christ, if these things are not true;.
and if ye shall ask with a sincere heart, with real intent,
having faith in Christ, and he will manifest the truth of it
unto you by the power of the Holy Ghost,” p. 686. Here
we are directed how we can all become Mormons, to wit:
first believe all the fooleries, and forgeries, and lies of Jo
Smith’s translation of the brass plates ; and then pray to be
convinced of' its divine authenticity, not doubting, and then,
by the power of the Holy Ghost, it will all be made manifest!!
We now have gone through with the new revelation, or
the Bible of the Mormonites, the analysis of which we pre¬
sent to our readers. The task has been a laborious one,
and we acknowledge but little has been effected, and would
94
MORMOXISM.
cheerfully make an apology to our readers for the uninter'
esting results, if the forest through which we have traveled
had furnished better materials for our review. We should
have abandoned the task, were it not that so many of our
worthy fellowjcitizens have been seduced by the witcheries
and mysterious necromancos of Smith and his colleagues,
from the paths of wisdom and truth, into folly and madness.
We anticipate the bitter vituperation and sneers of the Mor¬
mon leaders and their influence over their already numerous
followers, and do not expect to accomplish a reformation
amongst them; but if we shall serve to enlighten any , who
are not already the slaves of Mormon madness, alias the De¬
vil, we will feel richly compensated.
The next subject is the testimony of the “three witnesses,”
Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer and Martin Harris, which
is appended to the Book of Mormon, to establish its divine
authenticity. It is as follows : •
THE TESTIMONY OF THREE WITNESSES.
Be it known unto all nations, kindreds, tongues, and peo¬
ple, unto whom this work shall come, that we, through the
grace of God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, have
seen the plates which contain this record, which is a record
of the people of Nephi, and also of the Lamanites, his breth¬
ren, and also of the people of Jared, which came from the
tower of which hath been spoken; and we also know that
they have been translated by the gift and power of God, for
his voice hath declared it unto us ; wherefore we know of
a surety, that the work is true. And we also testify that we
have seen the engravings which are upon the plates; and
they have been shewn unto us by the power of God, and j
not of man. And we declare with words of soberness, that
an Angel of God camedown from heaven, and he brought
and laid before our eyes, that we beheld and saw the plates,
and the engravings thereon; and we know that it is by the
grace of God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, that
we beheld and bear record that these things are true; and it
is marvelous in our eyes: Nevertheless,, the voice of the-
M0RM0XISM.
D5
Lord commanded us that we should bear record of it; where¬
fore, to be obedient unto the commandments of God, we
bear testimony of these things. And we know that if we
arc faithful in Christ, we shall rid our garments of the blood
of all men, and be found spotless before the judgment seat
of Christ, and shall dwell with him eternally in the heavens.
And the honor be to the Father, and to Son, and to the
the Holy Ghost, which is one God.
OLIVER COWDERY,
DAVID WHITMER,
MARTIN HARRIS,
The solemnity of an oath has been regarded sacred in all
ages of the world; both by the pagan and the Christian.
In all civil communities, like ours, when an individual calls
the searcher of all hearts to whom he expects and firmly
believes he must render a final account in a future state of
existence, to bear him witness to the solemn truth of his as¬
sertions, we are irresistibly led to give full credit to his testi¬
mony. But experience has taught us, that sometimes indi¬
viduals have purjured themselves, however revolting it may
seemat first view; yet suspicions as to the credibility of a
witness ought to be well grounded.
There are many circumstances which, go to destroy the
credibility of a witness* and his competency. By the com¬
mon law, no person can be a witness, who does not entertain
a just sense of the obligation of an oath, and disbelieves in
a God, and a future state of accountability. Nor can any
person be a witness who is interested in the event of a suit,,
that is, when he may gain or lose by the verdict
These rules are taken, and are well founded, together
with many others equally well established.
It is unnecessary for us, in this place, to give the reasons
for the- above rules of the common law; but the long
application of them in our municipal courts, and the justice
which has uniformly resulted from their operations upon the'
rights of individuals and communities, are sufficient argu-
96
MORMOXISM.
meats in favor of their equitable claim for continuance in
all our civil tribunals.
At the end of the Book of Mormon the names of Oliver
Cowdrey, David Whitmer and Martin Harris, are affixed
under a most solemn oath, testifying to the divine exhibition'
of the plates to them, and of their having been translated
by the power of God ! !
Here are positive declarations, under the solemnities of
an oath, with circumstances that will justify us in an ex¬
amination, as to the credibility and competency of the wit¬
nesses.
In the first place* do each of these witnesses entertain a
just sense of the obligation of an oath ? do they believe in
a future state of existence and accountability ? We think
the rational answers are in the negative; nor will any one
disagree with us, when' we shall have proven that the Book
of Mormon was a joint speculation between the “author and
proprietor” and the witnesses.
How stands the matter ? Martin Harris was the scribe
for Smith, for a considerable part of the work, and then
mortgaged his farm to the publisher as collateral security for
the payment of $3000, and after the book was completed
he claimed the whole profits of the sale, until he should be
reimbursed. These are facts which can be substantiated in
a court of justice. Then, was he not a partner ? would not
the law consider him connected with Smith and make him
jointly liable ?
Oliver Cowdery was the principal amanuensis, probably
better qualified for the task, than his predecessor Harris.—
How, and in what way he was connected we can only infer
from circumstances. His pecuniary situation was very low,
and the labor of writing, if he charged common wages,
would amount to no inconsiderable sum, and Smith was,
wholly irresponsible to pay him, nor can we learn that Har-
MORMON ISM.
07
ris had indemnified him in any manner whatever. Then,
the rational inference is, that after having the plot disclosed
to him, he was willing to risk his chance for a fortune. He
is now associated with the leaders, and appears in easy cir¬
cumstances.
David Whitmcr is a very inconsiderable person, but is
in high standing, as a leader, among the Mormons. We
know but little about him, only that lie has been known as
a man of small capacity, an anxious dupe to the marvelous,
and a firm believer in witches. Whether he was suborned
or deceived by the impostor we are unable to determine.
So far as it relates to Smith, Cowdery and Harris, wo
have clearly shown that they were connected in the outset,
as the result lias proven ; a failure of which, would have
reduced Harris to beggary, and blasted the fond hopes of
Smith and Cowdery, and brought down upon them ever¬
lasting contempt and disgrace.
In addition to the joint speculation, we may connect the
attempt to institute a new religion, contrary to the rcvela-
lations of Jesus Christ, as revealed in the Bible—which we
claim to have clearly shown in our analysis of the Book of
Mormon. And he who would be guilty of so gross a sac¬
rilege, necessarily disbelieves in accountability to God, and
therefore would perjure himself, with impunity.
We contend, therefore, that no credit ought to be given to
those witnesses ; nor arc they competent, firstly, because
they were under no conscientious restraint, and secondly,
their worldly prospects depended upon the issue.
Above, we have copied the solemn testimony of “the
three witnesses/' accompanied with circumstances which
renders it proper for us to critically examine and analyze it.
Tiiey call God to witness, that they have seen the plates
from which the Book of Mormon is translated; and that the ^
translation was accomplished by the power of God, for his
7
OS-
MORMON I Sir.
voice had declared it unto, them!! At what time this spe¬
cial revelation was made, is not specified; but we infer that
the voice of God declared the fact to them in relation to the
translation, at one time, and that they saw the plates- at an¬
other; and they were severally chosen, and no others, to-
bear the testimony to the world. Nor could any others have
seen and 1 heard as they did, had they been present.
If an individual swears to a particular fact or facts, in
order that the testimony may be believed — time, place- and
other circumstances must be mentioned, without which oth¬
ers might be prejudiced, by not giving them an opportunity
to rebut. If the time and the place had been mentioned,
when and where the plates were seen, it is not impossible
but that testimony of equal credibility might be produced,
to show that there was no such place; and that the witness¬
es were hundreds of miles from the country in which they
testified they saw them. Then the testimony is vague and
uncertain, and not entitled to credit upon that ground. If
the subscribing witnesses saw the plates and heard the voice
of God; they themselves must have been in some place or
places when the communications were made; and it is not
unreasonable to enquire into it.
But this is not all. Testimony must be of such a nature’
that others,.if they were present, could have testified to the
same facts. But in the testimony, the three would have us
believe that they were specially chosen to testify to-the truth
of the Book of Mormon, and no others, according, to the
predictions of the Mormon prophets, made over two thou¬
sand years-ago.. Besides all the transactions which have
been and will be-shewn in the course-of this work, in rela¬
tion to the getting up of the Book of Mormon, the testimo¬
ny carries strong suspicions upon the face of it; and w’ere
:t disconnected, from all other circumstances of frauds and
MORMONISM.
99
deception, it would not be believed, however solemnly decla¬
red, in a court of justice.
We have, likewise, the testimony of eight other witness¬
es subjoined, consisting of four Whitmers, Hiram Page,
Joseph Smith, Sen., (the father of the prophet,) and two of
his brothers.
They testify that Joseph Smith, Jun., showed them the
plates, and that they looked like gold, and that they saw the
engravings and hefted them.
Who arc the witnesses ? four Whitmers of the same fa¬
mily with the one who subscribed to the miraculous exhibi¬
tion of them, and three Smiths, the father and two brothers
of the prophet. And what is their testimony ? Why, that
Jo Smith showed them some plates, that were yellow and
had engravings upon them, which they could not read nor
understand; but Jo probably told them that he had transla¬
ted a part of them, and intended to continue the work until
he had finished them. So much for the eight witnesses.
100 MORMOKISM.
CHAPTER VIII.
Before the publication of the book, Smith found many to
believe its contents, from the ghost stories which he related
concerning it. Soon after it was issued from the press, a
person by the name of Parley P. Pratt happened to be pass¬
ing on the canal through Palmyra, and hearing of the
wonders of the gold plates and huge spectacles, called on
the prophet, and was soon converted. This Pratt then re¬
sided in Lorain County, Ohio; and had, some time previous,
formed an intimacy with Sidney Rigdon, and became a
convert to his doctrines. This Rigdon was a man of great
eloquence, belonging to a denomination of Christians, who
style themselves, “Disciples,-” or “Reformers,” and who
are also, by their opponents, in derision, called “Camp-
bellites.” He resided in the County of Geauga, and but'
a few miles from the place which has since been made the
head quarters of Smith. He was a very popular preacher,
and had large congregations in different parts of the coun¬
try. If there was a man in the world that could success¬
fully spread and give a name to the vagaries of the Smiths,
it was Rigdon. They soon became convinced of this, by
the representations of Pratt. We may here stop to remark
that an opinion has prevailed, to a considerable extent, that
Rigdon has been the Iago, the prime mover, of the whole
conspiracy. Of this, however, we have no positive proof;
bpt many circumstances have carried a suspicious appear¬
ance; and further developements may establish the fact.
Either before or soon after the arrival of Pratt at Man¬
chester, among the Smiths, it appears that an expedition
was fitted out for the Western Country, under command of
MOItMOXISM.
101
Cowdery, in order to convert the Indians, or Lamanites, as
they called them. As a preparatory step, a long revelation
was furnished by Smith, to Cowdery, to serve as his cre¬
dentials. This curious document will be found in the suc¬
ceeding pages, from which it will be seen that the prophet,
at the outset, feared a rivalship, and took effectual means
to put it down. * His brother Hiram, it appears, also under¬
took to write some mysteries from a stone , which was
forthwith vetoed , and pronounced to be the work of Satan.
As Cowdery had been a scribe to the prophet, it became
necessary to supply his place. He therefore very prudently
and affectionately , had the following command for his wife:
“ A commandment to Emma, my daughter in Zion, A.
“D., 1830.—A revelation I give unto you concerning my
“ will. Behold, thy sins arc forgiven thee, and thou art an
“ Elect Lady, whom I have called. Murmur not because
“of the things which thou hast seen, for they arc withheld
“from thee and from the w r orld, which is wisdom in me in
“ a time to come; and the office of thy calling shall be for
“ a comfort unto my servant Joseph, thy husband, in his af-
“ dictions, with consoling words in the spirit of meekness ;
“ and thou shalt go with him at the time of his going, and be
“ unto him a scribe , that I may send Oliver'whithersoever
“I will: and thou shalt be ordained under his hand to ex-
“ pound the scripture, and to exhort the church according
“ as it shall be given thee by my spirit, for he shall lay his
“ hands upon thee.and thou shalt receive the Holy Ghost;
“ and thy time shall be given to waiting and to learning much;
“ and thou necdst not fear, for thy husband shall support
“ thee from the church, for unto them is his calling, that
“ all things might be revealed unto them w hatsoever I will
“ according to their faith ; and verily I say unto thee, that
“ thou shalt lay aside the things of this world and seek for
j “the things of abetter; and it shall be given thee also to
102
MORMONISM.
“ make a selection of sacred Hymns as it shall be given
“thee, which is pleasing unto me to be had in my church,
“ for my soul delights in the song of the heart, yea the song
“ of the righteous is a prayer unto me, and it shall be ans-
“ wered with a blessing upon their heads, wherefore lift up
“ thy heart, and rejoice and cleave unto the covenant which
“ thou hast made—continue in the spirit of meekness—let
“ thy soul delight in thy husband and the glory which shall
“come upon him—keep my commandments continually,
“ and a crown of righteousness thou shalt receive; and
“ except thou do this, where I am ye cannot come, and verily
“1 say unto you that this is my voice unto all—Amen.”
These were some of Smith’s first attempts at making his
followers believe that the Lord was to make known his will
constantly through him; and the persons chosen were, it
must be acknowledged, the best of which the nature of the
case would admit—his wife and Cowdery. In this opera¬
tion, he abandoned his spectacles, or “peep-stone,” and
merely delivered it with his eyes shut. In this manner he
governs his followers, by asking the Lord, as he says, from
day to day. Every difficult question or dispute is thus
decided—from it there is no appeal. He has taught them,
that to doubt their divine authority, is to endanger their
salvation. We shall have occasion, in the progress of this
work, to give many curious specimens of his art of governing.
The expedition to the “Lamanites” was finally fitted out
by Smith, and was composed of Cowdery, Pratt, Peterson
and Whitmer. In the latter part of October, 1830, under
the guidance of Pratt, they arrived at the residence of Rig-
don, in Mentor, Ohio, well supplied with the new bibles.—
They professed to rejoice at finding a people walking ac¬
cording to the scriptures, and pretended to acknowledge no
other guide. They professed to have no commands for
them ; nevertheless, they called upon them to receive the (
M0RM0XISM.
103
book as from Heaven, which they said mostly concerned
the western Indians, as being an account of their origin, and
a prophecy of their final conversion to Christianity, and
make them a u white and delightsome people,” and be rein¬
stated in their lands, of which they have been despoiled by
the whites. When called upon for testimony, they appealed
(like Mahomet) to the internal evidences of their book.—
The book was read by Rigdon, and pronounced a “ silly
fabrication.” When farther pressed upon the subject, they
required the people to humble themselves before God, and
pray for a sign from Heaven. Near the residence of Rig¬
don, in Kirtland, there had been, for some time previous, a
few families belonging to his congregation, who had formed
themselves into a common stock society, and had become
considerably fanatical, and were daily looking for some
wonderful event to take place in the world. Their minds
had become fully prepared to embrace Mormonism, or any
other mysterious ism that should first present itself. Sev¬
enteen in number of these persons, readily believed the
whole story of Cowdery, about the finding of the golden
plates and the spectacles. They were all re-immersed, in
one night, by Cowdery. At this, Rigdon seemed much
displeased, and when they came next day to his house, lie
told them that what they had done was entirely without
precedent or authority, from the scriptures — for they had
immersed those persons that .they might work miracles, as
well as come under their new covenant—showed them that
the Apostles baptized for the remission of sins, instead of
miraculous gifts. But when pressed upon the point, they
said it was done merely at the solicitation of those persons.
Rigdon again called upon them for proofs of the truth of
their book and mission; they then related the manner in
which they obtained faith, which was by praying for a sign,
and an Angel was showed unto them. Rigdon here showed
101
M OK MONISM.
them from scripture the possibility of their being deceived:
‘For Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light/' But
said Cowdery, “do you think if I should goto my heavenly
Father, with all sincerity, and pray to him in the name ol
Jesus Christ, that he would not show me an Angel; that he
would suffer Satan to deceive me?” Rigdon replied, “if.
the heavenly Father has ever promised to show you an
Angel, to confirm any, thing, he would not suffer you to be
deceived, for says John, ‘this is the confidence wc have
with him, if we ask things according to his will, he heark¬
ens to us. 777 But he continued, “if you should ask the
heavenly Father to show you an Angel, when he has never
promised you such a thing, if the Devil never had an op¬
portunity of deceiving you .before, you give him one now.”
However, about two days after this, Rigdon was persua- i
ded to tempt God by asking this sign, which he knew to bo
contrary to his revealed will; he of course received a sign,
and was convinced that Mormonism was true and divine.—
According to his own reasoning, therefore, the Devil ap- i
pea red to him as an angel of light; but he now imputed his
former reasoning to pride, incredulity, and the influence of
the Evil One.
On the conversion of Rigdon, a most successful starting
point was thought to have been obtained. Cowdery and his j
associates then began to develope the peculiarities of the i
new imposition. Scenes of the most wild, frantic and hor¬
rible fanaticism ensued. They pretended that the power of
miracles was about to be given to all those who embraced
the new faith, and commenced communicating the FIolv
Spirit, by laying their hands upon the heads of the converts,
which operation, at first, produced an instantaneous pros¬
tration of body and mind. Many would fall upon the floor,
where they would lie for a long time, apparently lifeless.
They thus continued these enthusiastic exhibitions for sev-
MORMOXISM.
105
oral weeks. The fits usually came on, during or after their
prayer-meetings, which were held nearly every evening. —
The young men-and women were more particularly subject
U this delirium. They would exhibit all the apish actions
imaginable, making the most ridiculous grimaces, creeping
upon their hands and feet, rolling upon the frozen ground,
go through with all the Indian modes of warfare, such as
knocking down, scalping, ripping open and tearing out the
' bowels. At other times, they would run through the fields,
get upon stumps, preach to imaginary congregations, enter
the water and perforin all the ceremony of baptizing, &c.
Many would have fits of speaking all the different Indian
dialects, which none could understand. Again, at the dead
hour of nighf, the young men might be seen running over
the fields and hills-in pursuit, as they said, of the balls of
fire, lights, &c., which they saw moving through the at¬
mosphere.
Before these scenes fully commenced, however, Cowde-
ry had departed for the country inhabited by the Indians,
with the expectation of converting them to Christianity, by
means of his newbible, and miracles which he was to per-
| form among them. These pretensions appeared to have
j taken possession of the minds of the young men in their
aspirations. Three of them pretended to have received
! commissions to preach, from the skies, after having jumped
i into the air as high as they could. All these transactions
were believed to be the Spirit of God , by the whole con¬
gregation, which now numbered more than one hundred. —
| That they were honestly impelled by the same causes which
i have, in all ages of the world, contributed so much to debase
human nature, we have no doubt. One of the young men
: referred to, freely acknowledged, some months afterwards,
that he knew not what he did, for two or three weeks.^-
Such is the mind of man, when his reason is dethroned by
10G
MORMOXISM.
ihysical causes. One of these aerial commissions, which
hey all supposed was signed and sealed by Christ himself,
>ve here subjoin, verbatim:
“ Oh my servant, there is a great work for you and the
“ other two of your brethren. I send a messenger to tell
“ you where to go and find a piece of parchment that shall
“ contain these words:—You shall teach repentance and re-
“ mission of sins to all who shall come in the sound of your
“ voice—I command you that you do these things in sincer-
1 ‘ ity and in truth ; and if you do, you shall be blessed.—
‘‘ The time is shortly acoming and is not far distant when
:< vou shall be bound together for life—the names of your
“brethren are these: Burr Riggs and Edson Fuller, and if
. “ they are not faithful I will choose another in their stead—
my work must be done. My servants, you shall go forth
u from place to place, and if you are true to your trust,
they shall hear. Remember that I am the Lord your God
“ —serve me above all others, and I will bless you, in the
“ end, Amen.
“ That that you had a messenger tell you to go and get the
“other night, you must not show to any son of Adam.—
“ Obey this and I will stand by you in all cases—my ser-
“ vants, obey my commandments in all cases, and I will
‘ ‘ provide.
“ There shall be something of greater importance re¬
pealed when I shall call you to go—my servants, be faith-
“ ful over a few things, and I will make you a ruler over
“ many.—Amen, Amen, Amen.”
MORMON ISM.
107
These commissions, they said, came on parchment, and
they had only time to copy them before they vanished from
their sight. With such papers in their pockets they actu¬
ally went through the country, preaching, and made many
converts. Two of the .three afterwards obtained their rea¬
son, and left the concern. All these things were afterwards
pronounced by Smith to be the work of the Devil, although
more than one hundred had been converted to Mormonism,
by merely witnessing the exhibitions. They professed, at
all times, their inability to work miracles, but were secretly
trying to perform them, and frequently proclaimed their
success. At a distance from the scene of action, many
notable miracles were circulated.
During these performances, it should be remembered,
that ltigdon was not present. In about three weeks after
his conversion, he repaired to the liblc quarry , in the state
of New York, in order to have a personal interview with
the prophet. Smith was prepared to receive him, of course;
and a commandment was soon fitted out for him, every way
calculated to suit his case and vanity. This being an im¬
portant link in the chain of our history, we here transcribe it:
“A Commandment to Joseph and Sidney, Dec. 7, 1830:
“ Saying, listen to the voice of the Lord your God; I am
“ Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end,whose course
“is one eternal round; the same to-day as yesterday and
“ forever. I am Jesus Christ, was crucified for the sins of
“ the world, even as many as will believe on my name, that
“ they may become the sons of God, even on me as I am
“ in the father, as the father is in me, that we may become
“one. Behold, verily, verily I say unto my servant Sid-
“ ncy, I have looked upon thee and thy works; I have heard
“ thy prayers, and prepared thee for a greater work—thou
“ art blessed, for thou shalt do great things. Behold, thou
“ wast sent forth even as John, to prepare the way before
MORMOXISM.
106
44 me and Elijah which should come, and thou knewest it
44 not—thou didst baptize by water unto repentance, but
44 they secured not the Holy Ghost; but now I give unto
44 you a commandment, that thou shalt baptize by water and
44 give the Holy Ghost by laying on of hands, even as the
44 Apostles of old. And it shall come to pass that there shall
44 be a great work in the land, even among the Gentiles,
44 for their folly and their abominations shall be made man-
44 ifest in the eyes of all nations; for I am God, and mine
44 arm is not shortened, and I will shew miracles, signs and
44 wonders, unto all those who believe on my name; and
44 whosoever shall ask in my name, in faith, shall east out
44 Devils, they shall heal the sick, they shall cause the blind
44 to receive their sight, and the deaf to hear, and the dumb
44 to speak, and the lame to walk; and the time speedily
4 * cometli that great things are to come and be shown forth
44 unto the children of men ;‘ but without shall nothing bo
44 shown forth except desolation and destruction upon Baby-
44 Ion, the same which hath made all nations drink of the
44 wine of their fornication, and there is none that doeth
44 good except them that are trying to receive the fulness of
44 my Gospel, ^ r hich I have sent forth to this generation.—
44 Wherefore, I have called upon the w*eak things, that they
44 are unlearned and despised, to thresh the nations by the
44 power of my spirit, and their arm shall be my arm, and I
44 will be their shield and their buckler; I will gird up their
44 loins and they shall fight manfully for me, and their ene-
44 mies shall be put under their feet; and I will let fall the
44 sword in their behalf, and by the -fire of mine indignation
44 will I preserve them, and the poor and the meek shall have
44 the gospel preached to them, and they shall be looking
44 forth to the time of my coming, for it is nigh at hand,
44 and they shall learn the parable of the fig-tree, for even
44 now already, summer is nigh at hand, and I have sent
M0RM0X1SM'
109
“ forth the fullness of my gospel by the hand of my serv¬
ant Joseph, and in meekness have I blessed him, and I
“have given unto him the keys of the mysteries of those
“things which have been scaled, even things which have
“been from the foundation of the world, and the things
“ which shall come from this time till the time of my coming,
“if he abide in me, and if not, another will 1 plant in his
“stead; wherefore, watch over him that his faith fail not;
“ as it shall be given by the comforter, the Holy Ghost,
“ which knoweth all things. And a commandment I give
“ unto you, that thou slmlt write for him, and the scriptures
“shall he given, even as they are in my own bosom, to the
“ salvation of mine own elect, for they will hear my voice,
“ and shall see me, and shall not be asleep, and shall abide
“ the day of my coming, for they be prepared, even as I
“ am prepared, and now, I say unto you, tarry with him
“ and he shall journey with thee—forsake him not, and
“ surely these things shall be fulfilled ; and inasmuch as ye
“ do not write, behold it shall be given unto him to prophe-
“ cy, and thou shalt preach my gospel and call on the Holy
“Prophets to prove his words as they shall be given him.
“ Keep all thi> commandments and covenants by which ye
“are bound and I will cause the Heavens to shake for
“your good, and Satan shall tremble and Zion’ shall rejoice
“ upon the hills and flourish, and Israel shall be saved in
“mine own due time, and by the keys which I have given
“ shall be led and no more be confounded. Lift Up your
4 4 hearts and be glad, for your redemption is nigh. Fear
“ not, little flock,* the kingdom is yours until I come. Bc-
“ hold I come quickly, even so. AMEN.”
We, before, had Moses and Aaron in the persons of
Smith and Cowderv, and we now have John the Baptist, in
the person of Sidney Rigdon. Their plans of deception
appear to have been more fully matured and developed after
110
MORMONISM.
the meeting of Smith and Rigdon. The latter being found
very intimate with the scriptures, a close reasoner, and as
fully competent to make white appear black, and black
white, as any other man; and at all times prepared to es¬
tablish, to the satisfaction of great numbers of people, the
negative or affirmative, of any and every question, from
scripture, lie,was forthwith appointed to promulgate all the
absurdities and ridiculous pretensions of Mormonism, “and
call on the Holy Prophets to prove” all the words of Smith.
But the miraculous powers conferred upon him, we do not
learn have yet been put in requisition. It seems that the
spirit had not, before the arrival of Rigdon, told Smith any
thing about the “promised land,” or his removal to Ohio.
It is, therefore, very questionable, “what manner of spirit”
it was which dictated most of the after movements of the
Prophet. The spirit of Rigdon, it must be presumed, how¬
ever, generally held sway; for a revelation was soon had,
that Kirtland, the residence of Rigdon and his brethren,
was to be the eastern border of the “ promised land,” “and
from thence to the Pacific Ocean.” On this land the “New
Jerusalem, the city of Refuge,” was to be built. Upon it,
all true Mormons were to assemble, to escape the destruc¬
tion of the world, which was so soon to take place. The
width of this Mormon farm, we have not heard described.
The revelation concerning the promised land, we have not
been able to obtain a copy of; it is explained, however, in
the following letter from Rigdon, written to his brethren in
Ohio, soon after he became acquainted with the movements
and designs of the prophet.
“ I send you this letter by John Whitmer. Receive him,
for he is a brother greatly beloved, and an Apostle of this
church. With him we send all the revelations which we
have received ; for the Lord has declared unto us that you
pray unto him that Joseph Smith and myself go speedily.’
MORMONISM.
Ill
unto you; but at present it is not expedient for him to send
us. He has required of us, therefore, to send unto you
our beloved brother John, and with him the revelations
which lie has given unto, us, by which you will see the rea¬
son why we cannot come at this time. The Lord has made
known unto us, some of his great things which he has. laid
up for them that love him, among which the fact (a glory
of wonders it is) that you arc living on the land of promise,
and that there is the place of gathering, and from that place
to the Pacific Ocean, God has dedicated to himself, not only
in time, but through eternity, and he has given it to us and
our children, not only while time lasts, but we shall have
it again in eternity, as you will sec by one of the command¬
ments, received day before yesterday. Therefore, be it
known to you, brethren, that you are dwelling on your
eternal inheritance ; for which, cease not to give ceaseless
glory, praise and thanksgiving to the God of Heaven.—
Yes, lift up your heads with joy, for the kingdom is ours
till the Savior comes, even so, Amen—therefore, prepare
your hearts to receive salvation which God has sent unto
you, knowing that they have come from God; and know
assuredly if you receive them, you shall receive greater
things, yes, things unspeakable and full of glory—“such
as eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath it entered
into the heart of man to conceive,” for our God hath in
visions shown it unto me. Therefore, *1 write with the
greatest certainty of these things which he hath prepared
for us—yes, even us, forever, who receive the revelations
of the last days, arc the very people of whom the prophets
spoke, and the very saints who shall rejoice with Jesus”!!.!
This communication caused a great rejoicing in the con¬
gregation. They were then residing upon.their “eternal
inheritance”!!!. Rigdon tarried with Smith about two
months, receiving revelations, preaching in that, vicinity,.,
112
MORMONISM.
and proving by the prophets that Mormonism was true, as
lie imagined. He then returned to Kirtland, Ohio, being
followed in a few days after by the prophet and his connec¬
tions. This being the “promised land,” in it their long
cherished hopes and anticipations of “living without work''-'
were, to be realized. Thus, from almost a state of beggary,
the family of Smiths were immediately well furnished with
the “fat of the land” by their fanatical followers, many of
whom were wealthy.
CHAPTER IX. •
On the return of Rigdon, many of his old friends called
upon him to enquire about his new faith. The particulars,
of one of these interviews, we have on record by an eye¬
witness, which we shall give in his own- words, with his
remarks thereon:—
“Feb. 1, 1831.—Mr. Rigdon just returned from the state
of New York. His irascible temper only left him for.a
little season. Two friends went from Mentor to see him—
required of him zf reason for his present Lope, and for his
belief in the Book of Mormon. He declined; saying he
was weary, having just come off his journey, had lost much
sleep, and the like. After a number of words had passed,
by way of solicitation on one side, and refusal on the other,
one of the friends from Mentor said he thought there was
no more evidence to confirm the Book of Mormon, than the
Koran of Mahomet. At this, Mr. S. seemed very angry,
rose up and said, “Sir, you have insulted me in my own
MORMOXISM.
118
house—I command silence—if people come to see us and
cannot treat us with civility, they may walk out of the door
as soon as they please.” The person then made some apol¬
ogy. Mr. R. said he had borne every thing; lie had been
insulted and trampled upon, by old and young, and he would
hear it no longer. The two friends then departed. Two
days after, I accompanied several friends to Mr. R.'s resi¬
dence, and found him in conversation with a Methodist elder.
That being soon broken off, one of my friends modestly
approached Mr. R. and solicited him to give some reason
for his present faith. Mr. R., with great show of good
nature, commenced a lang detail of his researches after the
character of Joseph Smith, he declared that even his ene¬
mies had nothing to say against his character ; he had
brought a transcript from the dockets of two magistrates,
where Smith had been tried as a disturber of the peace,
which testified that he was honorably acquitted. But this
was no evidence to us that the Book of Mormon was divine.
He then spoke of the supernatural gifts with which he said
Smith was endowed; he said he could translate the scrip¬
tures from any language in which they were now extant,
and could lay his finger upon every interpolation in the
sacred writings, adding that he had proven him in all these
things. But my friend knowing that Mr. Rigdon had no
knowledge of any language but his own vernacular tongue,
asked him how he knew these things, to which Mr. R. made
no direct reply.
“ Mr. Smith arrived at Kirtland the next day, and being
examined concerning his supernatural gifts, by a scholar,
who was capable of testing his knowledge, he confessed he
knew nothing of any language, save the king’s English.
“ Mr. R. asserted that our revelation came to us upon
testimony—this we denied, and gave him reasons, which he
himself formerly urged against deists. He then said the
8
114
MORJION'ISM.
old revelations were confirmed by miracles, but the Book of
Mormon would not be; it was not designed to be thus con¬
firmed. (And Mahomet said, nearly twelve centuries ago,
‘ Moses and Jesus were empowered to work miracles, yet
the people did not receive them, wherefore, God had sent
him without that attestation, to be the last and greatest pro¬
phet.’) But in this Mr. R. contradicted his book, for that
declares it is to be thus established.
*
“ We then asked Mr. R. what object we could have, in
receiving the Book of Mormon—whether it enjoined a single
virtue that the Bible did not, or whether it mentioned or
prohibited a single additional vice, or whether it exhibited
a new attribute of Deity ? He said it did not. “The Book
of Mormon, (said he) is to form and govern the Millennial
Church; the old revelation was never calculated for that,
nor would it accomplish that object; and without receiving
the Book of Mormon there is no salvation for any one into
whose hands it shall come.’ He said faith in the Book of
Mormon was only to be obtained by asking the Lord con¬
cerning it. To this, scriptural objections were made. He
then said, if we have not familiarity enough with our Cre¬
ator to ask of him a sign, we were no Christians; and that,
if God would not condescend to his creatures, in this way,
he was no hotter than Jagernaut! ! !
“Thus I have given a simple statement of facts. They
proclaim the ancient gospel, putting their own appendages
to it. When they think it will best suit their purpose, they
say nothing about the Book of Mormon, and at otfibr times
make it their chief topic. Mr. R. said it was no part of
his religion to defend the Book of Mormon, he merely wished
the people to give heed to the old revelation. Again, there
is no salvation without believing the Book of Mormon.—
Mr. R. now blames Cowdery for attempting to work mira¬
cles, and said it was not intended to be confirmed in that
MORMONISM.
115
way. How then are wc to obtain fatih 1 Dees the book
offer any internal evidence of its divinity: It contains no¬
thing but what might have been, and evidently was, bor¬
rowed from the sacred writings and from the history of the
world. Was it so with the revelation that was from the
beginning? Far otherwise. Respecting Smith and his
followers, do they give any proof of their honesty ? They
can give non® but their own assertions. They have no
sacrifice to make—no loss of fortune or reputation to sus¬
tain. They are in a land of liberty—very different were
the circumstances of those who first promulgated the faith
“once delivered to the saints.” They had to forsake their
friends and relations—leave their possessions, and forfeit
their reputation. Twelve apostles sealed their testimony
with their blood. So, whether their religion was true or
false, they proved their honesty. But Mormonism is to be
proved, from beginning to end, by assertions, and this we
have in whole numbers. But we know that they cannot
more roundly and positively assert, than hundreds of im~
postures who h£ve gone before them.”
From this point in the history of this delusion, it began
to spread with considerable rapidity. Nearly all of their
male converts, however ignorant and worthless, were forth¬
with transformed into “Elders,” and sent forth to proclaim,
with all their wild enthusiasm, the wonders and mysteries
of Mormonism. All those having a taste for the marvel¬
ous, and delighting in novelties, flocked to hear them.—
Many traveled fifty and an hundred miles to the throne
of the prophet, in Kirtland, to hear from his own mouth
the certainty of his excavating a bible and spectacles.—
Many, even in the New England States, after hearing the
frantic story of some of these “elders,” would forthwith
place their all into a waggon, and wend their way to the
“promised land,” in order, as they supposed, to escape the
)
116
MORMONISM.
judgments of Heaven, winch were soon to be poured out
upon the land. The State of New York, they were pri¬
vately told, would most probably be sunk, unless the people
thereof believed in the pretensions of Smith.
On the arrival of Smith in Kirtland, he appeared aston¬
ished at the wild enthusiasm and scalping performances, of
his proselytes there, as heretofore related. He told them
that he had enquired of the Lord concerning the matter,
and had been informed that it was all the work of the Devil.
The disturbances, therefore, ceased. Thus we see that the
devil, for the time being, held full sway in making converts
to Mormonism. We must here stop to introduce another
document, which belongs to this history. Soon after the
return of Higdon to Kirtland, in some of his eloquent
harangues on the subject of his new faith, he gave a chal¬
lenge to the world to disprove the new Bible, and the pre¬
tensions of its authors. Elder Thomas Campbell, of Ya.
being in the neighborhood, addressed him the following
Letter:— ,
Mentor, February 4, 1831.
Mr. Sidney Rigdon:
Dear Sir—It may seem strange, that instead of a confi¬
dential and friendly visit, after so long an absence, I should
thus address, by letter, one of whom, for many years, I
have considered not only as a courteous and benevolent
friend, but as a beloved brother and fellow laborer in the
gospel—but alas! how changed, how fallen! Nevertheless,
I should now have visited you as formerly, could I conceive
that my so doing would answer the important purpose both
to ourselves, and to the public, to which we both stand
pledged, from the conspicuous and important stations we
occupy:—you, as a professed disciple and public teacher
of the infernal book of Mormon ; and I, as a professed
disciple and public teacher of the supernal book of the Old
M0RM0NISM.
117
and New Testaments of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ
I f ~ #
: —which you now say is superceded by the book of Mor-
j mon—is become a dead letter —so dead , that the belief and
obedience of, without the reception of the latter, is no longer
! available to salvation; to the disproof of this assertion, I
understand you. defy the world. I here use the epithets
infernal and supernal in their primary and literal meaning,
the former signifying from beneath, the latter from above,
' both of which are truly applied, if the respective authors
may be,accredited ; of the latter of which, however, I have
no doubt But, my dear sir, supposing you as sincere in
your present, as in your former profession, (of the truth
and sufficiency of which you have frequently boasted with
equal confidence,) neither yourself, your friends, nor the
world, are therefore bound to consider you as more infalli¬
ble in your latter than in your former confidence, any fur¬
ther than you can render good and intelligible reasons
for your present certainty: This, I understand from your
declaration on last Lord’s day, you are abundantly prepared
and ready to do. I, therefore, as in duty bound, accept
the challenge, and shall hold myself in readiness, if the
) Lord permit, to meet you publicly, in any place, either in
( Mentor or Kirtland, or in any of the adjoining towns, that
may appear most eligible for the accommodation of the
public.
The sooner the investigation takes place the better for all
concerned; therefore, it is hoped you will not protract the
time beyond what may justly be deemed necessary for giving
I sufficient publicity to the proposed discussion—say one week
after your reception of this proposal to accept the challenge
you have publicly given, for the vindication and eviction
of the divine authorship of Mormonism, which, if your
assertion be trud, that there is no salvation for any that do
not embrace it; and not only so, but I am credibly informed
113
M0RM0NISM.
you have asserted, that even those who have lived and died
in the faith and obedience of the old book, in the triumphant
assurance of a glorious resurrection and a blissful immor¬
tality, may be in hell for aught you know; therefore, I say
again, the sooner this matter is publicly settled, the better.
For my part, I do cordially assure you, sir, that if I were
in the possession of a nostrum, upon the knowledge and
belief of which, the salvation of every soul of man de¬
pended, I should consider myself responsible to the whole
world for the speedy and effectual confirmation and publi¬
cation of it; and if it be at all a revelation from God for
the salvation of man, he must be wonderfully changed since
he gave the former revelation of his will, for that important
purpose, if he do not require you so to do, for he was then j
willing that all men should come to a know ledge of his will
and truth and be saved; and therefore, he not only charged
all to whom he made it known, by special revelation, to go
into all the world and declare it to every creature, but also
furnished them with such potent and evincive arguments,
both prophetic and miraculous, as no candid inquirer could |
mistake, without abandoning both his senses and his reason.
If then, the Book of Mormon, which you assume to vindi- j
cate as a divine revelation, upon the belief and obedience :
of which the salvation of all men stands suspended, be 1
such, then.surely the unchanged and unchangeable author,
who, it seems, has communicated it to you and others, by
special revelations, has, doubtless, furnished you with such
special, intelligible, and convincing arguments, as are abun¬
dantly sufficient to convince every candid inquirer, as he
did the heralds of the former dispensations.—Therefore,
woe is unto you if you preach not your gospel. But why
should I seem to doubt the philanthropy of my former friend ;
and brother, more than I do my own, or that of the apostle
Paul, that I should thus appear to urge his performance of
MORMONISM.
110
a challenge, which, no doubt, the purest and most benevo¬
lent motives excited him to propose, for the purpose of pro¬
moting, as fast as possible, the benign intentions of his mission?
Taking this for granted, I shall further add, in relation to the
manner of conducting this all-important investigation, that,
seeing it is purely for the discovery and confirmation of
the truth, upon the belief and obedience of which, depends
the salvation of the world, the parties realizing the deep
and awful responsibility of the undertaking, and having no
private and personal interest at stake, separate from the
rest of mankind, will not only afford each other every fa¬
cility of investigating and exhibiting the truth by all manner
of fairness, both of argument and concession, but also by
the mutual allowance of any assistance that can be contri¬
buted by the friends on each side, cither suggesting matter
to the speakers, or by correcting any mistakes that may
occur in quotations, references, &c, in an amicable and
an obliging manner, without giving or taking offence on
these accounts; that for these purposes, each party shall
be at liberty to select as many of his intelligent friends as
he pleases to assist him as prompters ; and if any dif¬
ficulty occur, respecting time, order, &c, it shall be refered
to a competent board of moderators, equally chosen by the
parties, that the whole investigation may be conducted with¬
out the least shadow of disorder or partiality.
According to the spirit and tenor of the above proposals
on my part, for the speedy and effectual determination of
(the momentous question at issue, I shall candidly inform
you of the course I intend to take, for the confirmation and
defence of my side of the question, that you may be the
better prepared to meet my arguments with a solid and un¬
answerable refutation, if possible; as I can have no wish,
nor can any man in his common senses, where the salvation
of the soul is at stake, but to know and embrace the saving
120
MORMONISM.
truth. The proposition that I have assumed, and which I
mean to assume and defend against Mormonism and every
other ism that has been assumed since the Christian era, is
—The all-sufficiency and the alone-sufficiency of the holy
scriptures of the Old and New Testaments, vulgarly called
the Bible, to make every intelligent believer wise to salva¬
tion, thoroughly furnished for any good work. This pro¬
position, clearly and fully established, as I believe it most
certainly can be, we have no more need for ,
Shakcrism, Wilkinsonianism, Buchanism, Mormonism, or
any other ism, than we have for three eyes, three ears,
three hands, or three feet, in order te see, hear, work, or
walk. This proposition, I will illustrate and confirm by
showing—
1st, That the declarations, invitations, and promises of
the gospel, go to confer upon the obedient believer the
greatest possible privileges, both here and hereafter, that
our nature is Capabe of enjoying.
2nd, That there is not a virtue which can happify or
adorn the human character, nor a vice that can abase or
dishappify, which human heart can conceive, or human
language can express, that is not most clearly commanded
or forbidden in the holy scriptures.
3rd, That there are no greater motives, that can possi¬
bly be expressed or conceived, to enforce obedience or dis¬
courage and prevent disobedience, than the scriptures most
clearly and unequivocally exhibit.
These propositions being proved, every thing is proved
that can affect our happiness, either here or hereafter.
We shall, however, if deemed necessary, next proceed
to expose the blasphemous pretensions of Mormonism, .by-
examining both its external and internal evidences.
1st. By examining the character of its author and his ac
MORMON'ISM.
121
complices, as far as documents for that purpose may have
come to hand.
2d. Their feigned pretensions to miraculous gifts, the
gift of tongues, &c.; a specimen of the latter we shall af¬
ford them an opportunity of exhibiting in three or four for¬
eign languages.
3d. We shall next proceed to expose the anti-scriptural
assertions, that there has been none duly authorized to ad¬
minister baptism, for the space of fourteen hundred years
up to the present time, by showing that the church or the
kingdom of Christ, must have been totally extinct during
that period, provided its visible administration had actually
ceased during that time, is an express contradiction of the
testimony of Jesus, Mat. xvi. 18.
4th. We are prepared to show that the pretended duty of
common property among Christians is anti-scriptural, being
subversive of the law of Christ, and inimical to the just
rights of human society.
5th. We shall next proceed to show, that re-baptizing
believers is making void the law of Christ; and that the
imposition of hands for communicating the Holy Spirit, is
an unscriptural intrusion upon the exclusive prerogative of
the primary apostles.
6th. We shall also show that the pretensions of Mormon-
ism, as far as it has yet been developed, are in no wise su¬
perior to the pretensions of the f -•* ■ v, < the French
Prophets, of the Shakers, of Jemima Wilkinson, &c. That
all these pretended to as high degrees of inspiration, to
prophoeviugs, to visions, to as great humility, self-denial,
devotion to God, moral purity, and spiritual perfection; de¬
claimed as much against sin, denounced as heavy judgments
against their neighbors, and against the professing world
at large, for their corruptions of Christianity, &c. &c. as
the Mormonites have done or can do; the two latter have
MORMOXISM.
TOO
also insisted as much upon the supposed duty, of common
property, and have spoken as certainly of the near approach
. of the millenium, and of their relation to that happy state,
as any of the Mormonite Prophets, especially the Shakers,
who pretend to be living subjects of that happy period, and
and who have also given us an attested record of their mi¬
raculous operations.
The obvious conclusion of this sixth argument is evident,
that if the Mormonite prophets and teachers can show no
better authority for their pretended mission and revelations
.than these impostors have done, we have no better authority
to believe them than we have .to believe their predecessors
in imposition. But the dilemma is, we can’t believe all, for
each was exclusively right in his day, and those ol them
that remain, are still exclusively right to this day; and if
the Shakers be right, the whole world, the Mormonites
themselves not excepted, are in the gall of bitterness and
bonds of iniquity—quite as far from salvation as you
yourself have pronounced all the sectarians on earth to be,
namely, in a state of absolute damnation.
In the last place, we shall examine the internal evidence
of the Book of Mormon itself, pointing out its evident con¬
tradictions, foolish absurdities, shameless pretensions to
antiquity, restore it to the rightful claimant, as a production
beneath contempt, and utterly unworthy the reception of a
schoolboy.
Thus, my dear sir, I have given you a fair and full state¬
ment of my intended method of defence and attack, of the
principal topics of argument pro and con, which I shall
use, provided you stand to your proposed challenge. I have
also used great plainness of speech, and spoken of things
just as I believe they deserve, as you yourself are in the
habit of doing ; and who can do otherwise upon a subject
of such vast importance, if he duly realize them ? Never-
MORMON'ISM.
123
theless, I would not have you think, although I consider
things just as I have spoken, that I suppose myseli’ .more
infallible than you do yourself; but I should blush to fall
short of any one, of any sect whatever, in my expressions
of confident certainty of the truth of my profession, which
has stood the test of most rigorous investigation for nearly
eighteen hundred years, and which I have scrupulously
examined, for upwards of forty, especially when the inves¬
tigation is with sectarians of little more than three months
standing.
But though I have spoken as positively as you have done,
and we have both spoken positive enough, I will yet ven¬
ture to assure you that you will find me, as changeable as
yourself, provided you afford me evidence paramount to
the evidence which I have proposed to produce for the
ground which I at present occupy, for it has ever been with
me a fixed principle, that the. less should give way to the
greater. But in case I should fail to convince you, or that
you should tail to convince me, others may be benefited;
and we shall have the consolation of having discharged our
duty, both to each other and the public, for no man liveth
to himself.
In the mean time I wait for your reply, which you will
please to forward per bearer. I hope you will be as candid
and plain with me as I have been with you. My best re¬
spects to Mrs. Rigdon, and sineerest wish for the happiness
of your family.
I remain, with grateful remembrances of the past, and
best wishes for the future, your sincere friend and humble
servant, THOMAS CAMPBELL.
It is only necessary to say, that after Rigdon had read a
few lines of the above, he hastily committed it to the flames.
124
MORMONISM.
♦
CHAPTER X.
About this time an opinion was propagated among them,
that they should never taste death , if they had sufficient
faith. They were commanded to have little or no connexion
with those who had not embraced their faith, and everything
must be done within themselves. Even the wine which
they used at their communion, they were ordered to make
from cider and other materials. All diseases and sickness
among them were to be cured by the Elders, and by the use
of herbs —denouncing the Physicians of the world, and
their medicines, as enemies to the human race.
(f/^They had. one or two root doctors among them,
for whose benefit it is presumed the Lord made known his
will, if at all. Notwithstanding, the prophet himself was
the first one to break over the rules he had received from
the Lord. Being much alarmed for the fate of his “elect
lady,” in an obstetrical case, he applied to the world, (after
all the Mormon remedies had failed,) for an eminent phy¬
sician. This gave dissatisfaction to some of his followers,
but like every thing else, was easily smoothed over.
About the last of March, a young man about 20 years
of. age, by the name of Dot a, became suddenly ill and
died. Pie was duly commissioned, after their manner,
to preach, was very active and zealous in the cause, and
so fully did he believe in the divine mission and miraculous
powers of Smith, that he had a firm expectation of living
in the world a thousand years.. This he made known to a
near relation of his, about four weeks before his decease.
Five days before he expired, he was suddenly attacked with
an infiamation in the bowels. He was immediately removed
MORMOXISM.
125
to the residence of' his parents, living in the neighborhood,
who had no faith in the Mormon remedies for the cure of
diseases. No persuasion, however, could induce the young
man to have a physician called, so strongly was he im¬
pressed with the supernatural powers of Smith. Several of
the Elders assembled around the sick man, where they con¬
tinued to encourage him to persevere, and ministering to
his delusion, by telling him that he was getting better, and
would soon be well, till they saw he was about to expire,
when they left him to his fate. Smith was sent for soon
after he was taken sick, and proceeded towards the house
of Dota, to heal him, but soon returned back, saying that
he had received a commandment not to “cast pearl before
swine.” He, however, visited the sick man a day or two
after, and protested against calling a physician, saying that
he would get well. A physician was finally called, a few
hours before he expired, who told him he had fallen a victim
to his delusions. When the young man discovered that
death was nigh, his faith in Smith’s pretensions seemed to
forsake him. He said, “what a wonderful mistake I have
made.” Addressing himself to an old man of the Mormon
faith, lie said, “you are a friend to every body—I must shake
hands with you—this is a lesson which I have learnt by
actual experience, by which you ought to profit, but with
me it is too late.”
The Mermons soon began to assemble in considerable
numbers at and about Kirtland, the supposed “eternal in¬
heritance,” and those who were able, bought land; but the
greater part of their dupes had thus far been the poor and
needy, and came there with a view of enjoying all things
“in common,” as such doctrine had gone forth.' Many,
however, found out their mistake after their arrival; and
the revelation appeared to be only that the prophet and
some of his relations should he supported by the church.—
126
MORMONISM.
In consequence of their inability, to purchase lands adjoin¬
ing head-quarters, they were scattered about in several
townships, much exposed to “wild beasts,” and subject to
have their faith shaken by the influence of reason. Seve¬
ral renounced it. They were daily running to the prophet
with queries and doubts which were constantly arising upon
their minds. He generally satisfied them by explaining;
nevertheless, they annoyed him much, and the necessity of
withdrawing them from the influences which surrounded
them, became apparent: hence, their removal to Missouri,
where they could, in time, purchase all the land which they
should need at a low rate, and become a “distinct people.”
As before noticed, Cowdery and his companions, pro¬
ceeded on to the west, with the avowed intention of con¬
verting the Indians, under a command of the Lord. On
their way they tried their skill on several tribes, but made
no proselytes, although their deluded brethren at home could
daily see them, in visions, baptizing whole tribes. They
finally arrived at the western line of the State of Missouri,'
late in the fall of 18S0, with the intention of proceeding
into the Indian country, but were stopped by the agents of
the general government, under an act of Congress, to pre¬
vent the white people from trading or settling among them.
They then took up their winter quarters in the village of
Independance, about 12 miles from the State line. Here
they obtained employment during the winter. In the follow¬
ing spring, one of them returned to Kirtland, with a flat¬
tering account of the country about Independence. About
the 1st of June, the prophet assembled all his followers,
for the purpose of a great meeting, at which time it was
given out that marvelous events were to take place. Here
many new attempts were made by Smith to perform mira¬
cles and otherwise to deceive his followers. Previous to
this time, it should be remarked, nearly all the Mormonitcs
MORMONISM..
127
had arrived from the State of New York, under a revela¬
tion, of course, to take possession of the “promised land.”
There were, in all, about fifty families. At the above men¬
tioned meeting a long revelation was manufactured, com¬
manding all the leading men and Elders to depart forthwith
for the western part of Missouri, naming each one sepa¬
rately, informing them that only two should go together,
and that every two should take separate roads, preaching
by the way. Only about two weeks were allowed them to
make preparations for the journey, and most of them left
what business,they had to be closed by others. Some left
large families, with their crops upon the ground, &c. &c.,
and embarked for a distant land, from which they have not
yet returned. For further particulars of this expedition,
its objects and return, we shall refer the reader to the state¬
ments of an eye-witness, who was one of the part)', which
are given at length hereafter, (see Booth's Letters.)
On arriving at the village of Independence, they pro¬
ceeded to purchase a lot of land, upon which the prophet
directed Rigdon andCowdery to perform the mock ceremo¬
ny of laying the corner stone of a city, which he called
Zion. Of the future prosperity and magnificence of this
city, many marvelous revelations were had by the prophet
and many more marvelous conjectures formed by his dupes.
Among others, it was said that it would in a few years ex¬
ceed in splendor every thing known in ancient times. Its
streets were to be paved with gold ; all that escaped the
general destruction which was soon to take place, would
there assemble with all their wealth; the ten lost tribes of
Israel had been discovered in their retreat, in the vicinity of
the North Pole, where they had for ages been secluded by
immense barriers of ice, and became vastly rich; the ice
in a few years was to be melted away, when those tribes,
with St. John and some of the Nephites, which the Book
128
* MORMOKISM.
of Mormon had immortalized, would be seen making their
appearance in the new city, loaded with immense quantities
of gold and silver. Whether the prophet himself ever de¬
clared that these things had been revealed to him, or that
he had seen them though his magic stone, or silver specta¬
cles, we will not say ; but that such stories and hundreds
of others equally absurd, were told by those who were in
daily intercourse with* him, as being events which would
probably take place, are susceptible of proof.
The prophet and his life-guard of Elders, stayed in their
city about two weeks. Revelations were had for a part of
them to return to Ohio, a part to stay and take charge of
the city, and a part to commence preaching “in the region
round about.” Much dissatisfaction was manifested by
some of the dupes, as to the selection of the site, and the
general appearance of the country. Smith, Rigdon and
Cowdery returned to the old head-quarters in Kirtland.—
Their followers immediately commenced selling their lands,
mostly at a great sacrifice, and-made preparations for emi¬
grating up the Missouri. All were now anxious to sell,
instead of buying more land in Ohio. A special command
was given to seventeen families, who had settled in one
township, some three months previous, to depart forthwith to
the promised land, who obeyed orders, leaving their crops
to those who owned the land. Besides a great variety
of special revelations relating to individuals, and other mat¬
ters, a general one was given to the proselytes to sell their
lands and other property and repair to Missouri as fast as
possible, but not in haste. Accordingly, many went during
the year, making sacrifices of property, (those few of them
who had any,) in proportion to their faith and their anxiety
to be upon their “eternal inheritance.” In the mean time,
thirty or forty “Elders” were sent off in various directions
in pursuit cf proselytes. This year passed off with a grad-
MORMONISM.
129
ual increase, and considerable wealth was drawn in, so
that they began to boast of a capital stock of ten or fifteen
thousand dollars.
Their common stock principles appear to be somewhat
smiiar to those of the Shakers. Each one, however, is al¬
lowed to '‘manage his own affairs in his own way,” until he
arrives in Msvouri T.i :re the Bishop resides; he has
supreme command in all pecuniary matters, according to
the revelations given by the prophet. The one relating to
this branch of business reads in these words:
“ If thou lovest me, thou shalt serve me and keep my
commandments; and behold thou sh It consecrate all thy
properties, that which thou hast, unto me, with a covenant
and a deed which cannot be broken; and they shall be laid
before the Bishop of my church, and two of the Elders,
such as he shall appoint and set apart for that purpose. And
jit shall come to pass that the Bishop of my Church, after that
he has received the properties of my Church, that it cannot be
taken from the Church, he shall appoint every man a steward
over his own property, or that which he has received, inas¬
much as shall be sufficient for himself and family; and the
residue shall be kept to administer to him who has not, that
every man may receive according as he stands in need; and
the residue shall be kept in my store-house, to administer
to the poor and needy, as shall be appointed by the Elders
af the Church and Bishop, and for the purpose of purchasing
land, and the building up of the New Jerusalem, which is
hereafter to be revealed ; that my covenant people may Ire
gathered in one, in the day that I shall come to my temple;
ind this I do for the salvation of my people. And it shall
;ome to pass, that he that sinneth and repenteth not, shall be
cast out, and shall not receive again that which he has con¬
secrated unto me: For it shall come to pass, that which I
spoke by the mouths of my prophets shall be fulfilled, for
130
MORMON'ISM.
I will consecrate the riches of the Gentiles unto my people,
which are of the House of Israel.”
The next year commenced with something like a change
of operations. Instead of selling their possessions in Ohio,
they again began to buy up improved land, mills and
water privileges. It would seem that the Missouri country
began to look rather dreai’y to the prophet and his head men,
supposing that they could not enjoy their power there as
well as in Ohio. They could not think of undergoing the
hardships and privations incident to a new country. Be¬
sides, the people there were not much disposed to encourage
the emigration of such an army of fanatics—and their
“Lamanite” brethren, under Gen. Black Hawk, were about
that time commencing a war upon the whites.
They, therefore, continued to extend their impositions by ,
sending abroad every thing that could walk, no matter how
ignorant, if they had learnt the talcs and vagaries of their
leaders. All that were so sent, were dubbed Elders or High ,
Priests, and furnished with a commission, purporting to
have been dictated by the Lord to the Prophet. These re¬
quisites being added to their credulity, they were of course .
inspired with all necessary self-sufficiency, zeal and impu¬
dence. They were thus prepared to declare that every thing '
which they stated or imagined, was absolutely true—for the i
Spirit had so informed them. Many of them actually car- |
ried their power of discerning spirits, and their enthusiasm, ,
so far, that they frequently declared, that if Smith and all -
his witnesses were now to come forward and say that his,
pretensions, were a wicked deception, they would not believe
a word of it—because the Spirit had shown that it was true, 1
Here again, the intelligent mind will readily discover one of
the principal sources of all error and delusion. Here is the'
sure refuge, the fast hold, of every impostor. This some-;
thing, which is the Spirit, or the Holy Spirit, has been the-
M0RM0NISM.
131
standing, unequivocal, incontrovertible and true witness for at
least 24 false Messiahs, for Mahomet, who is considered the
prince of impostors, and for nearly fifty others who have
come with pretended commissions from Heaven. They all
had, and may still have, numerous followers, whose faith
was wrought ancl confirmed by what they supposed to be the
Spirit.
During the year 1832, considerable progress was made
in writing out, and revising the Old and New Testaments,
which the prophet pretended to do by inspiration, or by the
guidance of the Spirit. In this business, most of his leisure
hours were occupied, Rigdon acting as scribe. They say
that the Scriptures, in their present form, retain but little
of their original purity and beauty, having been so often
copied and translated by unskilful hands. The whole of
the old Bible is now said to be ready for the press, in its
amended form, and will be forthcoming, as soon as the state
of their finances will permit. The curious, perhaps, may
be anxious to learn what alterations the prophet has made
in the numerous verses and chapters which he has copied
into his book of Mormon, almost verbatim, and especially the
thirteen chapters of Isaiah.
Revelations and commandments still continue to be re¬
ceived. Visions were frequently had, and extraordinary
prophecies given out verbally by Smith, to his followers, to
strengthen and prolong'their faith. Although he has as¬
sumed the name and title of prophet, he is very cautious
how he commits himself. His predictions are always found
far oft', equivocal, and ambiguous, and always relate to some
events which every one supposes to be quite probable, and
delivered in such a way, that their failure is susceptible of
an easy explanation, but if he happens to guess right, in
any case, it is immediately placed to his credit as a true
prophecy. We will give but a single specimen of this
132
MORMOXISM
branch of his business: After the Cholera had ceased its
ravages in New York, in 1832, Smith prophecicd it would
return the ensuing year, with much greater severity and
violence, and nearly depopulate the city. From the known
character of that disease, its return was apprehended by
most people, and with more fatal effects. This was thought
by our modern prophet, to be too good an opportunity to
pass unimproved, for establishing his reputation as a true
prophet of God. But the prediction wholly failed.
CHAPTER XI.
On the opening of the year 1833, the “gift of tongues”
again made its appearance at head-quarters, and from thence
extended to all their branches in different parts. Whether
the languages now introduced, differed materially from
those practised two or three years previous, (and pronoun¬
ced to be of the Devil,) we have not been informed. It ap¬
pears that this last device, was all that was then lacking to
make the system perfect. They had long before professed i
to be fully endowed with the power of healing all manner
of diseases, discerning spirits, and casting out devils. But
a succession of failures had rendered them rather stale, and
given distrust to many of the faithful. A new expedient
was therefore indispensably necessary, in order to revive
the drooping spirits of the deluded, and at the same time,
insure a new crop of converts. The scheme proved emi¬
nently successful. Hundreds were soon convinced of the
truth of the whole, by hearing of and seeing the manner
MORMONISM.
133
in which the “tongues” were performed, although the trick
would seem more susceptible of discovery than any previ¬
ous one. This gift was not confined to the Elders and high
priests, who, in other respects, were supposed to have a su¬
perabundant share of “the spirit”; but nearly all the prose¬
lytes, both old and young, could show their faith by speaking
with “tongues.” And it would appear, from all the facts
which we have been able to gather upon this subject, that
if this gift were not supernaturally bestowed, it required but
a few moments instruction from a priest, to render his pupil
expert in various dead languages, which could never be un¬
derstood by man or beast, except a supernatural power was
at the instant given to some one present to interpret it.—
They sometimes professed to believe that these “tongues”
were the same which were “counfounded” at the building
of Babel.
Some curious particulars arc related respecting these blas¬
phemous practices, by a Mr. Higby, who was eight months
an Elder in the Mormon church, and which he published in
a small pamphlet. He says that shortly after he joined
them, a Mormon Elder said to him, “you must go to work
in the vineyard of the Lord as a preacher of the Gospel.
I have viewed your heart by the spirit of discernment; 1
see what is in your heart, and what the will of the Lord is,
concerning you all.” Mr. Higby says that he was soon
after ordained an Elder in the said church, and commissioned
to preach and baptize, ordain Elders, confirm the churches,
heal the sick, in short, that he was ordained to all the gifts
of the church, which were the same as given to the apostles
of old. He continues—“about the 10th of April following,
R. Cahoon and D. Patton came again to the place—a meet¬
ing was called, and previous to the meeting, they said that
some one would speak with tongues before they left the
place. Accordingly he set himself to work at that meeting
134
MORMONISM.
to verify his prophecy. During the meeting he said, ‘Fa¬
ther H. if you will rise in the name of Jesus Christ, you
can speak in Tongues.’ He arose immediately, hesitated,
and said, ‘ my faith fails me—I have not faith enough."—
Said Patton, ‘you have—speak in the name of Jesus Christ
—make some sound as you list, without further thought,
and God will make it a language.’ The old gentleman,
after considerable urging, spoke and made some sounds,
which were pronounced to be a correct tongue. Several
others spoke in ajsimilar manner, and among them was
myself. I spoke as I listed, not knowing what I said, yet it
w r as declared to be a tongue. The sound of the words used
by some, in speaking in tongues, was a medium between
talking and singing—and all, as I am now convinced, a mere
gibberish, spoken at random and without thought.
“ We had another meeting shortly after, at which there
were present several others, besides those of the Church.—
Cahoon spoke in unknown tongues, as he pretended, going
on at considerable length, which Patton interpreted nearly
as follows: that the judgment of God should follow the men
of this generation; that their tongues should be stayed that
they should not utter; and their flesh should fall from oft'
their bones ; their eyes pine away in their sockets; and it
shall come to pass that the beasts of the forest and the fowls
of the air shall devour them, nearly as it is written in the
prophets. He then asked me to speak, which I did, and he
interpreted as he thought proper. .
“ The next time those men came among us, they gave us
a rule for speaking in unknown tongues, and also for inter¬
preting what was spoken by others. This rule, they said,
was perfect—that as long as wc followed it we could not err.
And so I believe; it was a perfect rule to lead men astray.
The rule, as given by Cahoon, is this: rise upon your feet
and look and lean on Christ; speak or make some sound ;
M0RM0NISM.
135
continue to make sounds of some kind, and the Lord will
make a correct tongue or language of it. The interpreta¬
tion was to be given in the same way.”
Upon this, Mr. H. justly remarks:—“Men of sense may
smile at this recital; and those who scoff at all religion and
know nothing of those feelings of the human heart which
the devotional man enjoys, in converse with his Maker, will
doubtless ridicule what they consider the weakness of folly;
but the man of religious feeling will know how to pity, rath¬
er than upbraid, that zeal without knowledge, which leads a
man to fancy that he has found the ladder of Jacob, and
that he secs the angel of the Lord ascending and descending
before his eyes; while the Christian philosopher, who has
read the history of mankind, will find abundant apology for
that man, who, by a constant and over anxious exercise of
mind, is led at length to fancy himself on the banks of the
Ulai with Daniel, or on the Isle of Patmos with St John.”
They would frequently sing in this gibberish, forming a
tune as they proceeded. The same songs, they said, would
be sung when the lost tribes appeared in Zion, in Missouri.
Another scccdev from this delusion, relates that he was
present on a certain occasion, in an upper room in Kirtland,
where were assembled from fifteen to twenty Elders and
High Priests After sundry exhortation by the priests, the
prophet himself arose, and with much earnestness, warned
his followers to be zealous and faithful in their duties, say¬
ing, “ It is our privilege to see God face to face—yes, (says
he) I will prophecy unto you in the name of the Lord, that
the day will come when no man will be permitted to preach
unless he has seen the Lord—people will ask each teacher,
4 have you seen the face of the Lord,’ and if he say nay,
they will say, away with this fellow, for we will have a man
to teach us that has seen the face of the Lord.’” After a
short pause, he added, “ the Lord is willing we should see
138
M ORMONISM..
his glory to-day, and all that will exercise faith, shall sec
the Lord of Glory.” They then concluded to spend the
day in fasting and prayer.* Each one kept his seat with his
eyes closed, and his body inclined forward. Soon after
Joseph says, u Sidney (RigJon,) have you seen the Lord V y
lie answered, “I saw the image of a man pass before my
face, whose locks were white, and whose countenance was
exceedingly fair, even surpassing all beauty thqt 1 ever be¬
held.” Then Joseph replied, “I knew you had seen a vision
but would have seen more were it not for unbelief.” Sidney
confessed his faith was weak that morning. Hiram Smith
said he. had seen nearly the same as Sidney, which was pro¬
nounced by Joseph to be the Redeemer of the world. Upon
this, R. Cahoon fell upon his knees, holding his hands in an
erect position. In fifteen or twenty minutes he arose and
declared he had seen the temple of Zion, filled with disciples,
while the top was covered with the glory of the Lord, in the
form of a cloud. Another one then placed himself in the
same position, but saw no vision, his faith being weak. Jo¬
seph next arose, an.d passing round the room laying his hand
upon each one, and spoke as follows, as near as the narrator
can recollect:—
u Ak man oh son oh man ah no commeno en holle goste
en haben en glai hosanne. hosanne en holle goste.en esac
milkea Jeremiah, ezekiel, Nephi, Lehi, St. John,” &c. &c.
After administering the sacrament, several of the brethren
were called upon to arise and speak in tongues. Several of
them performed with considerable applause. Our informant
says he was at length called upon to speak or sing, “ in
tongues,” at his own option—profering the latter mode, he
sung, to the tune of Bruce’s Address, a combination of
sounds, which astonished all present.
This gibberish for several months was practised almost
daily,while they were about their common avocations, as well
MORMONISM.
137
as when they assembled for worship. But we will not dwell
upon this part of our history. A particular recital of such
scenes of fanaticism, gives too much pain to the intelligent
mind, and excites a contempt for our species.
We would here, barely ask the subjects of this delusion,
and all others who may become so, whether it be possible,
that the great and intelligent Ruler of the Universe, can be
thus miraculously engaged in bestowing all sorts of language
upon a few people merely for ilieir oivn amusement ? —lan¬
guages that can neither benefit themselves, or any one else,
because no one can understand them. For the full intro¬
duction of the Gospel, the gift of tongues was wisely con-
fered upon the Apostles & some others who were engaged in
its first promulgation. But for what purpose? was it a mero
pastime to them, by means of which they could divert each
other, while assembled in their private rooms, without
knowing the import of any thing they said ? If such were
the facts, then these modern tongues may be genuine—
But no—they were for a wiser and more noble purpose—
a purpose every way worthy of that exalted Being. The
gospel was to be proclaimed and published to “every crea¬
ture,” to perhaps a hundred different nations, all speaking
a distinct tongue—and to be preached, too, by a small num¬
ber of men, who had been taught only a single language.
Whenever they spoke in a language not their own, it was
most clearly understood, by themselves and others, who
had assembled from various nations, without the interven¬
tion of soothsayers, or one pretending to have the “spirit
of interpretation.” Will any one presume to compare the
wisdom of God in those manifestations, with what lias been
related by Smith and his followers? Yes—a distorted im¬
agination can discover infinitely more power and glory in
the unintelligible jargon of Mormonism.
If what has been exhibited here,.are truly languages, they
133
MORMON ISM.
must be such as are spoken and understood by human be¬
ings somewhere : otherwise the names of “ tongues ’ 5 or
languages will not attach to them. But they are a mere gib¬
berish. If these people had the “gift of tongues,” a§ they
impudently assert, how much more consistent with ration¬
ality, and worthy of the Deity, would it appear .for them to
show it forth and test its true character, before an audience
of French or Spanish, or some of the numerous Indian
tribes in our country, all speaking different tongues, and to
whom they profess to be more especially sent ?• No—such
an attempt would explode the whole system of folly and
delusion. It would seem that they would much rather be
talking their nonsense to each other, and declaring it to
the world as an extraordinary manifestation of the power
of God*
CHMPTER XII.
The difficulties which had been for some time accumu¬
lating between the inhabitants of Missouri and the fol¬
lowers of Smith, began now to assume a more serious aspect.
About a year previous, a small newspaper had been started
at Independence, in which were published, monthly, the
orders and decrees of the prophet, which were called reve¬
lations, together with all the other wild and fanatical dogmas
of the sect. Like pilgrims to the tomb of Mahomet, they
continued to wend their way from different parts, to the
“ promised land.” To accomplish this journey was the
MORMONISM.
139
Iheight of their ambition. They really supposed their pro¬
phet had at that place opened the very gates of Heaven to
them, and nothing else was necessary to insure all temporal
and spiritual blessings, but their arrival there. Those of them
who did not choose to sacrifice their property, however,
Stayed behind, leaving the poor, and those not encumbered
with property, to be the pioneers. Their numbers, men,
women and children, were now about 1200 in Jackson
county. Besides the printing aparatus, they had also a
mercantile establishment, (denominated the “ Lord’s Store
House,”) and some mechanic shops in Independence. This
village was made their head quarters, although their converts
had effected small settlements in different parts of the coun¬
ty. Smith had appointed as his Bishop, one Edward Par¬
tridge, a very honest and industrious hatter, of Paincsville,
Ohio, who had, withal, a comfortable stock of the good
things of the world. He was stationed at Independence,
and had the sole control of all the temporal and spiritual
affairs of the colony, always obedient, however, to the
revelations promulgated by Smith, who still sat perched
upon his throne, in Kirtland, with Rigdon, and most of his
family connexions.
Under these circumstances, the people of Jackson Co.
became somewhat excited and alarmed for their civil rights
Enmity had been for some time increasing, till finally an
open rupture ensued. On the 20th July, 1833, a meeting
was held of 400 or 500 persons, at Independence. They
avowed their object to be, to take some effectual means to
rid themselves of their fanatical neighbors. Col. Richard
Simpson was appointed Chairman, and Col. J. D. Lucias and
J. H. Flournoy, Postmaster, Secretaries. A Committee
was then appointed to report an address to the public, in
relation to the object of the meeting. This Committee soon
after submitted an address, which was unanimously adopted.
140
MORMONISM.
The address represented that the Mormonites in that county
numbered about 1200 souls,—that each successive spring
and autumn poured forth its swarms among them, with a
gradual falling off of their characters, until they had near¬
ly reached the low condition of the black population—that
the citizens were daily told that they were to be cut off, and
their lands appropriated to the Mormons for inheritances— !
that they sometimes said this was to be accomplished either
by the destroying angel, or by their own power, under thed
direction of God. The said Committee expressed their 11
fears, that, should this population continue to increase they)'
would soon have all the offices in the county in their hands;
and that the lives and property of the other citizens would
be insecure, under the administration of men who are soc
ignorant and superstitious as to believe that they have been ,
the subjects of miraculous and supernatural cures, profess¬
ing to hold converse with God and Angels,—possessing and
exercising the gift of divination and unknown tongues, and
are withal so poor, as to be unable to procure bread and
meat. The Committee further state, that “one of the means
resorted to by them, in order to drive us to emigrate, is an
indirect invitation to the free brethren of color in Illinois,
to come like the rest, to the land of Zion.” In conclusion, |
the Committee say,, “of their pretended revelations from
Heaven, their personal intercourse with God and his angels
—the maladies they pretend to heal, by the laying on of
hands, and the contemptible gibberish with which they ha- |
bitually profane the Sabbath, and which they dignify by j
the appellation of “unknown tongues,” we have nothing to
say. . Vengeance belongs to God alone. Eut as to the j
other matters set forth in this paper, we feel called upon
by every consideration of self-preservation, good society, ,
public morals, and the fair prospect, if not blasted in the
germ, that awaits this young and beautiful country, at once
to declare:—
MORMONISM.
141
“1st That no Mormon shall in future move and settle in
this county.
“2d. That those now here, who shall give a definite pledge
>f their intention, within a reasonable time, to remove out
of the county, shall be allowed to remain unmolested until
they shall have sufficient time to sell their property, and
:losc their business without any sacrifice.
“3d. That the editor of the “Star,” be required forthwith
to close his office, and discontinue the business of printing
in this county: and as to all other stores and shops belong¬
ing to the sect, their owners must in every ease comply
with the terms strictly, agreeably to the 2d article of this
declaration: and upon failure, prompt and efficient measures
will be taken to close the same.
“4th. That the Mormon leaders here, arc required to use
their influence in preventing any further emigration of their
distant brethren to this county, and counsel and advise their
jbrethen to comply with the above requisitions.
“oth. That those who fail to comply with the above re¬
quisitions, be referred to those of their brethren who have
the gift of tongues, to inform them of the lot that awaits
them.”
After the propositions of the Committee had been consid¬
ered and adopted, it was “ Resolved, That a committee of
twelve be appointed forthwith to wait on the Mormon lead¬
ers, and sec that the foregoing requisitions be strictly com¬
plied with by them; and upon their refusal, that the said
Committee do as the organ of the county, inform them that
it is our unwavering determination and fixed purpose, after
the fullest consideration of all the consequences and re¬
sponsibilities under which we act, to use such means as
shall insure their complete and full adoption; and that said
Committee, so far as may be in their power, report to this
present meeting.”
142
MOP.MONISM.
The Committee of twelve were appointed, composed of
the most prominent men in the county, both civil and mili¬
tary. After an adjournment of two hours, the meeting '
again convened, and the Committee reported that they had (
called upon the Editor, the Bishop, and the “keeper of the •
Lord’s Store House,” and others, “who declined giving any j
direct answer, to the requisitions made of them, and wished
an unreasonable time for consultation, not only with their
brethren here, but the p.rophet in Ohio.” Whereupon, it
was unanimously resolved by the meeting, that the printing
office should be razed to the ground, and the type and press
secured. This is said, by the meeting, to have been ac¬
complished with but little noise or disturbance, or any per- •
sonal injury. The Mormon account, however, is, that there
was a great tumult, books and printed sheets destroyed, the
Bishop and one other person tarred and feathered, and that
the keeper of the Store was compelled to pack up his goods
and close his door.
The meeting was then adjourned for three days, when a
much larger assemblage took place. Another Committee
of seventeen was then appointed to wait upon the Mormon
leaders, who had intimated a wish to have a conference.—
In two hours this committee reported to the meeting, that
they had entered into an amicable agreement with them,
in writing, and that they had assured the editor of the Star
that whenever he was ready to remove, the amount of all
his losses should be paid to him by the citizens. The con¬
tract was in the following; words:
“Memorandum of an agreement between the undersigned
of the Mormon society, in Jackson County, Missouri, and
a Committee appointed by a public meeting of the citizens
of said County, made the 23d day of July, 1833:
“It is understood that the undersigned members of the
seciety do give their solemn pledges each for himself, as
follows, to wit:
M0RM0NISM.
143
“ That Oliver Cowdery, W. W. Phelps, Wm. McClel¬
land, Edward Partridge, Lyman Wight, Simeon Carter,
Peter and John Whitmer, and Harvey Whitlock, shall re¬
move with their families out of this county, on or before
the 1st day of January next; and that they, as well as the
two hereinafter mentioned, use all their influence to induce
all the brethren now here, to remove as soon as possible—
one half, say, by the 1st of January next, and all by the
1st of April next; to advise and try all means in their power
to stop any more of their sect from moving to this county;
and as to those now on the road, they will use their influ¬
ence to prevent them settling permanently in this conniy,
but that they shall only make arrangements for their tem¬
porary shelter, till a new location is agreed on for the So¬
ciety- John Carrol and Algernon Gilbert arc allowed to
remain as general agents to wind up the business of the
Society, so long as necessity shall require:—and said Gil¬
bert may sell out his merchandize now on hand, but is to
make no new importations.
“The Star is not again to be published — nor a press set
up by any of the Society in this county.
“If the said Edward Partridge, and W. W. Phelps move
their families by the 1st of January, as aforesaid, that they
themselves will be allowed to go and come in order to trans¬
act and wind up their business.
“The Committee pledge themselves to use all their influ¬
ence to prevent any violence being used, so long as a com¬
pliance with the foregoing terms are observed by the parties
concerned, to which agreement is subscribed the names of
the above named Committee, as also those of the Mormon
brethren named in the Report as having been present.''’
Tranquility was thus measurably restored for a time.—
The Mormons made no preparations for removing, but ap¬
plied to the Governor for relief. He informed them that
144
MORMONISM.
he could furnish them no aid in the business, until they had
resorted to the laws, and ascertained that they could not be
enforced. They, therefore, commenced civil suits for the
loss of property. From this proceeding the citizens began
to conclude that the Mormons did not intend to perform any
part of their stipulation, and about the last of October, the
people of the county again commenced depredations. Forty
or fifty made an attack upon a small portion, about ten miles
from head-quarters, unroofed several houses, whipped some
of the men, and frightened some of the women and children.
The next night attacks were made upon another branch,
and upon the “Lord’s Store House,” and the dwelling of its
keeper, in Independence. For two or three days following,
several parties met each other with fire arms, in which two
of the citizens and one of the Mormons were killed. The
Mormons were finally compelled to cross the Missouri river
into Clay county.
These proceedings, on the part of the people of Jackson
county, were in total disregard of all law, and must be
condemned by all. They were wholly at war with every-
principle of right, and the genius of our institutions. Out¬
rages can never be justified upon any ground, although the
reasons which induced them, ought to be stated. A-
mong the Mormon fanatics, as among every other combi¬
nation, there are the prudent and the imprudent—some who
are very civil agreeable citizens, and some who are ex¬
tremely intolcrent, unmannerly, bigoted and superoiilious—
priding themselves greatly upon their being supposed the
peculiar favorites of Heaven, and their possession of greater
light than all the world besides. These latter it is who deal
out the anathemas, disclose the secret plottings, and expose
the fanatical notions end opinions which have been concei¬
ved by the leaders of this sect. The Mormons have en¬
deavored to inculcate the belief, as extensively as possible,.
MORMONISM.
145
that their difficulties with the people of Jackson county,
have arisen solely on account of their religion—because
they were more pure and holy than any of their neighbors,
and for that reason alone they have been ‘persecuted as
were the Apostles of old. This we are not disposed to
believe. Their first salutations to every community that does
not believe their book and pretensions, are, that destruction
awaits them for their unbelief—that there has been no
Christian church upon earth for 1400 years—no one has
had any authority to administer ordinances till Smith dug
out his golden bible—that he is the appointed one of God,
to re-establish a church, and all that do not come to him for
power and instructions will be damned. Add to this, some
among them frequently boast of their increasing strength,
and that consequently they will soon be enabled to possess
themselves of all the secular power of the country, as they
already have of the spiritual. This they calculate to ac¬
complish by concentrating their forces in particular neigh¬
borhoods. We have been credibly informed that Rigdon
has given it as his opinion that the Mormons will be able to
elect a member of Congress in five years, and that in three
years they would take the offices in the town of Kirtland.
They say that when they get the secular power into their
hands, every thing will be performed by immediate revela¬
tions from God. We shall then have Pope Joseph the First,
and his hierarchy.
Such things have been thrown out, and have, no doubt,
had a strong agency in briging about the outrages is Mis¬
souri.
Again, one of their leading articles of faith is, that the
Indians of North Amarica, in a very few years, will be
converted to Mormonism, and through rivers of blood will
i again take possession of their ancient “inheritance.” As
their bible pretends to be a record of the aborigines, every
10
146
MORMONISM.
effort will be made to inculcate a belief m it among them.
To facilitate this project, was one strong ground for their'
establishing themselves in Missouri, knowing that the gen¬
eral government was taking active measures to remove all
the Indians west of the Mississippi. Were it possible,
therefore, for Mormonism to be inculcated among the tribes
of the west, a religious spirit would be easily excited.—
One'of the imaginary prophets in the Book of Mormon, says
that such events will take place. He says, “Therefore, 1
write unto you, Gentiles, (the whites,) and also unto you,
house of Israel, (the Indians,) when the work shall com¬
mence (Mormonism) that ye shall be about to return to the
land of your inheritance.” Again, in speaking to the In¬
dians, “Know ye that ye are of the House of Israel. Know
ye that you must lay down your weapons of war, and de- -
light no more in the shedding of blood, and take them not:
again, save it be that God shall command you ’’—(through
the mouth of Smith.) He also prophesyed that they should
be “driven and scattered by the Gentiles,” and after that
the Lord would remember his covenant with Abraham.—
And then, “0 ye Gentiles, how can ye stand before the
power of God—therefore, repent ye, lest a remnant of the
seed of Jacob (meaning the Indians) shall go forth among i
you as a lien, and tear you in pieces, and there is none to
deliver.”
M0RM0N13M.
147
t
CHAPTER XIII.
After the conflict had subsided in Jackson Co., two or
three High Priests repaired with all possible speed to the
prophet in Kirtland, magnifying greatly the events that had
taken place. These new, unexpected and extraordinary-
circumstances, must be met in an extraordinary manner.—
They were trying times, requiring the combined wisdom
of the prophet and his head men, in bringing out a reve¬
lation upon the subject, which would astonish his dupes and
strengthen their faith in the imposition, which had been
so far shaken in many, that they proposed selling their new
“eternal inheritance,” in Jackson County, for a “mess of
pottage.” But the prophet more readily discovered the new
advantages that w’ould ultimately accrue to his cause, by a
little perseverance. He well knew that the laws could not
continue to be violated in our country for any length of
time, and that he and his followers would, in the end, be
the greatest gainers, by the cry of persecution which they
could raise, and by showing to the world, in their ultimate
triumph, that the Lord was on their side and directed all their
movements in putting their enemies to flight. The follow¬
ing was accordingly issued fl'om their press in Kirtland, in
the form of a handbill :
“Verily, I say unto you, concerning your brethren who
have been afflicted and persecuted, and cast out from the
land of their inheritance: I the Lord hath suffered the af¬
fliction to come upon them, wherewith they have been af¬
flicted in consequence of their transgressions; yet, I will
own them, and they shall be mine in that day when I shall
come to make up my jewels.
148
M0RM0NI8M.
<‘Therefore, they must be chastened, and tried, even as
Abraham, who was commanded to offer up his only son ;
for all those who will not endure chastening, but deny me,
cannot be sanctified.
“Behold, I say unto you, there were jarrings, and con-'
tentions, and envyings, and strifes, and lustful and covetous :
desires among them; therefore, by these things they pollu¬
ted their inheritances. They were slow to hearken unto
the voice of the Lord their God; therefore, the Lord their
God is slow to hearken unto their prayers, to answer them
in the day of their trouble. In the day of their peace they
esteemed lightly my counsel; but in the day of their trou¬
ble, of necessity they feel after me.
“ Verily, I say unto you, notwithstanding their sins my
bowels are filled with compassion toward them: I will not
utterly cast them off; and in the day of wrath I will re¬
member mercy. I have sworn, and the decree hath gone
forth by a former commandment which I have given unto
you, that I would let fall the sword of mine indignation in
the behalf of my people; and even as I have said it shall
come to pass. Mine indignation is soon to be poured out
without measure upon all nations, and this will I do when
the cup of their iniquity is full.
“And in that day, all who are found upon the watch tow¬
er, or in other words, all mine Israel shall be saved. And
they that have been scattered shall be gathered ; and all
they who have mourned shall be comforted; and all they
who have given their lives for my name shall be crowned.
“ Therefore, let your hearts be comforted concerning
Zion, for all flesh in mine hands: be still, and know that 1
am God. Zion shall not be moved ont of her place, not¬
withstanding her children are scattereo’, they that remair
and are pure in heart shall return and come to their inher¬
itances, they and their children, with songs of everlasting
MORMONISM.
149
joy; to build up the waste places of Zion. And all these
things, that the prophets might be fulfilled.
“And behold, there is none other place appointed ; nei¬
ther shall there be any other place appointed than that which
I have appointed for the work of gathering my saints, until
the day cometh when there is found no more room for them;
and then I have other places which I will appoint unto them,
and they shall be called stakes, for the curtains, or the
strength of Zion.
“Behold, it is my will, that all who call on my name, and
worship me according to mine everlasting gospel, should
gather together and stand in holy places, and prepare for
the revelation which is to come when the veil for the cov¬
ering of my temple, in my tabernacle, which hideth the
earth, shall be taken off, and all flesh shall see me together.
And every corruptible thing, both of man, or the beasts of
the field, or of the fowls of heaven or of the fish of the
sea, that dwell upon the face of the earth, shall be con¬
sumed; and also, that of element shall melt with fervent
heat ; and all things shall become new, that my glory
may dwell upon all the earth.
“And in that day the enmity of man, and the enmity of
beasts; yea, the enmity of all flesh shall cease from before
my face. And in that day whatsoever any man shall ask
it shall be given unto him. And in that day satan shall not
1 have power to tempt any man. And there shall be no sor¬
row because there is no death. In that day an infant shall
not die until he is old, and his life shall be as the age of a
tree, and when he dies he shall not sleep, (that is to say in
! the earth,) he shall be changed in the twinkling of an eye,
and shall be caught up, and his rest shall be glorious.
“Yea, verily I say unto you, in that day when the Lord
shall come he shall reveal all things; things which have
passed, and hidden things which no man knew; things of
150
M0RM0NISM.
the earth by which it was made, and the purpose and the
end thereof; things most precious ; .things that are above
and things that are beneath; things that are in the earth,
and upon the earth, and in heaven. And all they who suf
fer persecution for my name, and endure in faith, though
they are called to lay down their lives for my sake, yet
shall they partake of all this glory.
“Therefore, fear not even unto death; for in this world
your joy is not full, but in me your joy is full. Therefore,
care not for the body, neither for the life of the body; but
care for the soul, and for the life of the soul: and seek the
face of the Lord always, that in patience ye may possess ^
your souls, and ye shall have eternal life.
“When men are called unto mine everlasting gospel, and
covenant with an everlasting covenant, they are accounted
as the salt of the earth, and the savor of men. There¬
fore, if that salt of the earth lose its savor, behold it is
thenceforth good for nothing, only to be cast out and trod¬
den under the feet of men. Behold, hear wisdom concern¬
ing the children of Zion; even many, but not all: they
were found transgressors, therefore, they must needs be
chastened. He that exalteth himself shall be abased, and
he that abaseth himself shall be exalted.
“And now, I will show unto you a parable that you may
know my will concerning the redemption of Zion: A cer¬
tain nobleman had a spot of land, very choice; and he said
unto his servants, go ye into my vineyard; even upon this
very choice piece of land, and plant twelve olive trees; and
set watchmen round about them and build a tower, that one
may overlook the land round about, to be a watchman upon
the tower; that mine olive trees may not be broken down,
when the enemy shall come to spoil, and take unto them¬
selves the fruit of my vineyard.
“Now these servants of the nobleman went and did as
M0RM0NI6M.
151
their lord commanded them ; and planted the olive trees,
and built a hedge round about, and set watchmen, and began
to build the tower. And while they were yet laying the
foundation thereof, they began to say among themselves,
and what need hath my lord of this tower? And consulted
for a long time, saying among themselves, What need hath
my lord of this tower ? seeing this is a time of peace!—
Might not this money be given to the exchangers? for there
is no need of these things!
“And while they were at variance one with another, they
became very slothful, and they hearkened not unto the com¬
mandments of their lord : and the enemy came by night,
and broke down the hedge, and the servants of the noble¬
man arose, and were affrighted, and fled: and the enemy
destroyed their works, and broke down the olive trees.
“Now behold the nobleman, the lord of the vineyard, call¬
ed upon his servants, and said unto them, Why! what is the
cause of this gaeat evil? Ought ye not to have done even
as I commanded you? And after ye had planted the vine¬
yard, and built the hedge round about, and set watchmen
upon the walls thereof, built the tower also, and set a watch¬
men upon the tower ? and watched for my vineyard, and
not have fallen asleep, lest the enemy should come upon
you, and behold, the watchman upon the tower would have
seen the enemy while he was yet afar off: and then ye could
have made ready and kept the enemy from breaking down »
the hedge thereof, and saved my vineyard from the hands
of the destroyer.
“And the lord of the vineyard said unto one of his ser¬
vants, Go and gather together the residue of my servants;
and take all the strength of mine house, which are my war¬
riors, my young men, and they that are of middle age also,
among all my servants, who arc the strentgh of mine house,
save those only whom-I have appointed to tarry ; and go ye
152
MORMONISM.
straightway unto the land of my vineyard, and redeem my
vineyard, for it is mine, I have bought it with money.—
Therefore get ye straightway unto my land ; break down
the walls of mine enemies; throw down their tower, and
scatter their watchmen; and inasmuch as they gather to¬
gether against you, avenge me of mine enemies; that bv
and by, I may come with the residue of mine house and
possess the land.
“And the servant said unto his lord, when shall these
things be'? And he said unto his servent, when I will: go
ye straightway, do all things whatsoever I have command¬
ed you; and this shall be my seal and blessing upon you:
A faithful and wise steward in the midst of mine house:—
A ruler over my kingdom.
“And his servant went straightway, and done all things
whatsoever his lord commanded him, and after many days
all things were fulfilled.
“Again, verily I say unto you I will show unto you wisdom
in me concerning all the churches, inasmuch asthey are wil¬
ling to be guided in a right and proper way for their salvation,
that the work of the gathering together of my saints may con¬
tinue, that I may build them up unto my name upon -holy pla¬
ces; for the time of harvest is come, and my word must needs
be fulfilled. Therefore, I must gather together my people
according to the parable of the wheat and the tares, that
• the wheat may be secured in the garners to possess eternaj
life, and be crowned with celestial glory when I shall come
in the kingdom of my father, to reward every man accord¬
ing as his work shall be, while the tares shall be bound in
bundles, and their bands made strong, that they may be
burned with unquenchable fire.
“Therefore, a commandment I give unto all the churches,
that they shall continue to gather together unto all the pla¬
ces which I have appointed : nevertheless, as I have said
MORMONISM.
153
unto you in a former commandment, let not your gathering
be in haste, nor by flight; but let all things be prepared be¬
fore you, and in order that all things be prepared before
you, observe the commandments which I have given con¬
cerning these things, which saith, or teaeheth, to purchase
all the lands by money, which can he purchased for money,
in the region round about the land which I have appointed
to be the land of Zion, for the beginning of the gathering
of my saints; all the land which can be purchased in Jackson
county, and the counties round about, and leave the residue
in mine hand.
“Now verily I say unto you, let all the churches gather
together all their moneys; let these things be done in their
time, be not in haste; and observe to have all things pre¬
pared before you. And let honorable men be appointed,
even wise men, and send them to purchase these lands ;
and every church in the eastern countries when they are
built up, if they will hearken unto this counsel, they may
buy lands and gather together upon them, in this way they
may establish Zion. There is even now already in store a
sufficient; vea, even abundance to redeem Zion, and estab-
*' «
lish her waste places no more to be thrown down, were the
churches who call themselves after my name willing to
hearken to my voice. And, again I say unto you, those
who have been scattered by their enemies, it is my will that
they should continue to importune for redress, and redemp¬
tion, by the hands of those who are placed as rulers, and
are in authority over you according to the laws and the con¬
stitution of the people which I have suffered to be estab¬
lished, and should be maintained for the rights and protec¬
tion of all flesh, according to just and holy principles, that
every man may act in doctrine, and principle pertaining to
futurity, according to the moral agency which I have given
unto them that every man may be accountable for his own
154
MORMONISM.
sins in tlie day of judgment. Therefore it is not right that
any man should be in bondage one to another. And for
this purpose have I established the Constitution of this land,
by the hands of wise men whom I raised up unto this very
purpose, and redeemed the land by the shedding of blood.
“Now, unto what shall I liken the children of Zion? I
will liken them unto the parable of the woman and the
unjust judge, (for men ought always to pray and not faint,)
which saith, There was in the city a judge which feared
not God, neither regarded man. And there was a widow
in that city, and she came unto him, saving, avenge me of
mine adversary. And he would not for a while, but after¬
ward he said within himself, though I fear not God, nor
regard man, yet because this widow troubleth me I will
avenge her, lest by her continual coming she weary me.—
Thus will I liken the children of Zion.
“Let them importune at the feet of the judge; and if he
heed them not, let them importune at the feet of the gov¬
ernor; and if the governor heed them not, let them impor¬
tune at the feet of the president; and if the president heed
them not, then will the Lord arise and come forth out of
his hiding place, and in his fury vex the nation, and in his
hot displeasure, and in his fierce anger, in his time, cut off
these wicked, unfaithful and unjust stewards, and appoint
them their portion umong hypocrites and unbelievers; even
in outer darkness, where there is weeping, and wailing and
gnashing of teeth. Pray ye therefore, that their ears may
be opened unto your cries, that I may be merciful unto
them, that these things may not come upon them.
“What I have said unto you, must needs be that all men
may be left without excuse; and that wise men and rulers
may hear and know that which they have never considered ;
that I may proceed to bring to pass my act, my strange act,
and perform my work. That men may discern between
the righteous and the wicked, saith your God.
MORMONISM.
155
“And, again I say unto you, it is contrary to my com¬
mandment, and my will, that my servant Sidney G. [Gil¬
bert] should sell my store house, which I have appointed unto
my people, into the hands of mine enemies. Let not that
which I have appointed, be polluted by mine enemies, by
the consent of those who call themselves after my name; for
this is a very sore and grievous sin against me, and against
my people, in consequence of those things which I have
decreed, and are soon to befall the nations.
“ Therefore, it is my will that my people should claim and
hold claim, upon that which I have appointed unto them,
though they should not be permitted to dwell thereon; ne¬
vertheless, I do not say they shall not dwell thereon ; for
inasmuch as they bring forth fruit and works meet for my
kingdom, they shall dwell thereon; they shall build, and
another shall not inherit it: they shall plant vineyards, and
they shall eat the fruit thereof; even so: Amen.”
On the publication of this proclamation, it was taken up
by all their priests and carried to all their congregations,
some of which were actually sold for one dollar per copy.
Preparations immediately began to be made for a crusade
to their Holy Land, to drive out the infidels. As it was
hinted in the revelation, “All the stength of mine house,
which are my warriors, my young men, and they that are
of middle age also, among all my servants, who are the
strength of mine house,” began to make ready for battle.—
Old muskets, rifles, pistols, rusty swords and butcher knives,
were soon put in a state of repair and scoured up. Some
were borrowed, and some were bought, on a credit, if pos¬
sible, and others were manufactured by their own mechanics.
The 1st of May following being finally fixed upon, as the
time of setting out on the crusade, “my warriors,” which
were scattered in most of the Eastern and Northern States,
previous to that time, began to assemble at the quarters of
156
MORMONISM.
the Prophet, in Kirtland, preparatory to marching. Seve¬
ral places farther west, were also selected for rendezvous,
to those living in that direction. All the faithful pressed
forward; but the services of some were refused by the
prophet, in consequence of their not being able, from their
own resources, to furnish some instrument o'f death and five
dollars in cash. Old men, invalids, and females, not of the
‘strength of mine house,’ who could not endure the toils and
hardships of a pedestrian excursion of 1000 miles, felt it to,
be a great privilege to contribute liberally, in the way of
funds, add the materiel of war. Poor fanatical females,
who could save no more than a shilling per day, by their
exertions, threw in all they could raise, for the purpose of
helping on with the expedition, and, as they supposed, there¬
by securing the smiles and blessings of the Lord.
About the first of May the grand army of fanatics, com¬
menced its march, in small detachments, from the different
places of concentration. On the 3d, the Prophet, with a
life guard, of about 80 men, the elite of his army, left his
quarters in Kirtland, with a few baggage wagons, contain¬
ing their arms, amunitions, stores, »fcc.
The day before his departure, being Sunday, the Pro¬
phet had a general meeting of his troops and all the breth¬
ren in the neighborhood, on which occasion he and his
vicegerant, Rigdon, harangued them to deeds of valor, to
perseverance, and to a renewal of their faith in his com¬
mandments—dwelling largely, of course, on ancient per¬
secutions of the Christians—their own persecution, and the
beauties of martyrdom, as sure passports to glory—assuring
them that they should all return, safe and sound, if they
followed his instructions. On the morning of their depar¬
ture, a meeting was assembled, and proceeded to business,
after the “manner of the world,” by appointing the Prophet
Chairman, and Cowdery Secretary. Whereupon, Rigdon
MORMONISM
157
moved that they hereafter assume the title and name of the
“Church of the Latter Day Saints,” discarding the name
of Mormonitc , which they began to consider rather a re*
proach. This was carried unanimously, of course. What
their particular object was in the movement, at that particu¬
lar crisis, we have, not been able to understand, unless for
the purpose of denying, in the most positive terms, as they
passed through the country, that they belonged to the sect
known as Mormonites, thereby deceiving the people as to
their true character, objects and intentions. But why was
not this question settled, as all others are, by a revelation.
The Lord had before given them directions not to chew to¬
bacco, nor feed corn to their horses; but in the important
matter of giving them a name , by which they were ever
after to be known, be had wholly refused to interfere, or
they had not time to ask him.
During the progress of these preparations, the brethren
in Missouri waited patiently the coming of the “liberating
army,” or some new. revelations, not daring to take any
steps which their circumstances or necessities might seem
to require. In the month of February, several of the El¬
ders, at their request, were escorted back to Independence,
by a company of militia from another county, by order of
the Governor of the State, for the purpose of testifying
before the court then sitting for Jackson county, against
those who had been concerned in the former outrages and
riots. After staying one night under the protection of the
guards, they were, in the morning informed, by the public
prosecutor, that no indictments would be had, for the reason
that the members of the Grand Jury were more or less
implicated. Neither could any private suits be instituted
for the loss of property, for similar reasons. The Elders
were then marched back, it is said, to the tune of “Yankee
Doodle,” and set across the Missouri.
158
JI0RM0.MSM.
In the mean time, the people of Jackson county were not
inattentive to the premeditated attack of Gen. Smith, the
Prophet.
CHAPTER XIY.
But to return to the grand army. On the second day of
their march, they arrived at New Portage, about 40 miles
distant; where about 100 more fell into the ranks. Here
the whole were organized into bands of fourteen men, each
band having a captain, baggage wagon, tents, &c. Just
before leaving this place, Smith proposed to his army, that
they should appoint a treasurer to take posession of the
funds of each individual, for the purpose of paying it out
as he should think their necessities required. The measure
was carried, without a dissenting voice, of course. The
Prophet was nominated and voted in, as Treasurer, no one,
of course, doubting his right. After pocketing the cash of
his dupes, the line of march was resumed, and a white flag
raised, bearing upon it, the inscription of “PEACE,” writ¬
ten in red.
Somewhere on their route a large black snake was dis¬
covered near the road, over five feet in length. This offer¬
ed a fair opportunity for some of the company to try their
skill at miracles, and Martin Harris took off his shoes and
stockings, to “take up serpents,’’.without being harmed.—
He presented his toes to the head of the snake, which made
no attempt to bite; upon which Martin proclaimed a victo¬
ry over serpents; but passing on a few rods farther, an-
MORMON’ISM.
159
other of much larger dimensions was dicovercd,, and on
presenting his bare foot to this one also, he received a bite
in the ankle, which drew blood. This was imputed to his
want of faith and produced much merriment to the company.
A large mound was one day discovered, upon which Gen.
Smith ordered an excavation to be made into it; and about
one foot from the top of the ground, the bones of a human
skeleton were found, which were carefully laid out upon a
board, when Smith made a speech, prophesying or declaring
that they were the remains of a celebrated General among
the Nephites, mentioning his name and the battle in which
he was slain, some 1500 years ago. This,was undoubtedly
done to encourage the troops to deeds of daring, when they
should meet the Missourians in battle array.
On arriving at Salt creek, Illinois, they were joined by
Lyman Wight and Hiram Smith, (brother of the prophet,)
with a reinforcement of twenty men, which they had pick¬
ed up on the way. Here the grand army, which being
fully completed, encamped for the space of three days.—
The whole number was now estimated at 220, rank and
file. During their stay here, the troops were kept under a
constant drill of manual exercise with guns and swords, and
their arms put in a state of repair—the Prophet became
very expert with a sword, and felt himself equal to his pro¬
totype Coriantumr. He had the best sword in the army,
(probably a true model of Laban’s, if not the identical one
itself,) an elegant brace of pistols, which were purchased
on a credit of six months, a rifle, and four horses. Wight
was appointed second in command, or fighting general,who,
together with the prophet, had an armour hearer appointed,
selected from among the most expert tactitions, whose duty
it was to be in constant attendance upon their masters with
their arms. The generals then appointed a new captain
to each band, organized two companies of rangers, or sharp
160
MO II MONISM.
shooters , to act as scouts or flankers, when they should ar¬
rive upon the field of carnage. After this they dubbed
themselves the “ army of Zion and Hiram Smith was
chosen to carry the flag; which he kept unfurled during the
remainder of the march.
The march of the grand army was then resumed for two
or three days, when it was agreed to spend half a day in a
sham fight. For this purpose four divisions were formed,
and took positions, and went to work, agreeably to the most
approved forms of Bonaparte, Black Hawk, Coriantumr
or Shiz. After coming to close quarters, however, all dis¬
cipline was lost sight of, and each one adopted a mode a-
greeable to his taste. Some prefered the real British j)ush
with the bayonet, some the old Kentucky dodging from tree
to tree, while others prefered the Lamanite mode of toma¬
hawking, scalping and ripping open the bowels. The final
result was, that several guns and swords were broken, some
of the combatants wounded, and each one well pleased with
his own exploits.
After crossing the Mississippi, spies on horseback were
kept constantly on the look out, several miles in front &; rear.
The Prophet went in disguise, changing his dress fre¬
quently, riding on the different baggage wagons, and, to all
appearance, expecting every momemt to be his last. Near
the close of one day, they approached a prairie, which was
30 miles in extent, without inhabitants* Here an alterca¬
tion took place between the two generals, w'hich almost
amounted to a mutiny. The prophet declared it was not
safe to stay there over night, as the enemy would probably
be upon them. Gen. Wight totally refused to enter the
prairie, as they would not be able to find water, or to build
a fire to cook their provisions, besides the great fatigue it
would cause the troops. Smith said he would show them
how to eat raw pork, Hiram said he knew by the spirit
i
t
MORMONI 8 M 1
1CI
that it was dangerous to stay there. The prophet finally
exclaimed, 1111 Thus saith the Lord God—March on;” this
settled the matter—and they all moved on about fifteen miles,
and thinking themselves out of danger, they encamped be¬
side a muddy pool, and went through the ratopork operation.
Here the controversy w'as again renewed between the two
generals. Smith said “ he knew exactly when to pray>
when to sing, when to talk, and when to laugh, by the
Spirit of God—that God never commanded any one to pray
for his enemies.” The whole seemed much dissatisfied,
and came nigh breaking out into open mutiny.
The Prophet had, besides his other weapons, a large bull
dog, which was exceedingly cross during the nights, and
frequently attempted to bite persons stirring about. One of
the captains, (a High Priest,) one evening, declared to the
Prophet that he would shoot the dog, if he ever attempted to
bite him. Smith replied, “that if he continued in the same
spirit, and did not repent, the dog would yet eat the flesh
off his bones, and he w'ould not have fhc power to resist.”
This w T as the commencement of a controversy between the
Prophet and his High Priest, which was not settled till some
time after their return to head-quarters, in Kirtland, when
the former underwept a formal trial on divers serious charges,
before his Priests, honorably acquitted, and the latter made
to acknowledge that he had been possessed of several dev¬
ils, for many weeks. The dog, however, a few nights alter
the controversy commenced, was»shot through the leg by
a sentinel, near the Prophet’s tent, and died instantly.
When within twelve miles of Liberty, Clay county, Mo.
(the head-quarters of the fanatics in that state,) the “army
of Zion” was met by two gentlemen, who had been deputed
by the citizens of another county, for the purpose of en¬
quiring- into the motive and object of such a hostile and.
warlike appearance upon their borders. These gentlemen
11
162
MOKMONISM.
openly warned the military band and their Prophet, to desist
from their intended operations, and leave the settlement of
their difficulties with the people of Jackson county, in other
hands—advised them to be very careful v/liat they did and
said, as the citizens of not only Jackson, but some of the
adjacent counties, were very much enraged and excited,
and were fully determined to,resist the first attempt upon
them, by an armed force from other States. A few hours
after this, the Prophet brought out a revelation, for the use
of hi 3 troops, which said, in substance, that “they had been
tried, even as Abraham was tried, and the offering was ac¬
cepted by the Lord, and when Abraham received his re¬
ward, they would receive theirs.” Upon this, the war was
declared to be at an end. A call for volunteers, however,
was made, to take up their abode in Clay county, when
about 150 turned out. The next day they marched to Lib¬
erty, and each man received an honorable discharge, under
the signature of Gen. Wight. The army then scattered in
different directions, some making their way back from
whence they came, the best way they could, begging their
expenses from the inhabitants. The Prophet and his chief
men, however, had plenty of money, and travelled as other
gentlemen do. Before leaving Liberty, the Cholera broke
out among them, and carried off thirteen of their number,
viz: John S. Carter, Eber Wilcox, Seth Hitchcock, Erastus
Rudd, Algernon S. Gilbert, Alfred Fisk, Edward Ives,
Noah Johnson, Jesse B. Lawson, Robert McCord, Eliel
Strong, Jesse Smith and Betsey Parish. A new revelation
was now had, that the brethren could purchase land and
settle in any of the adjacent counties, or “regions round'
about.”
The particulars of .this expedition have been related to
usby an eye witness, who was one of the sharp shooters,
and marched the whole distance, full of faith in the asser-
MORMONISM.
163
tions of Jo Smith, that “Zion was to be delivered.” He
came back, well satisfied with Mormonism, and is esteemed
a man of truth and veracity, by his acquaintances. And
now, had we the pen of a Cervantes, we should be strongly
tempted to draw out another volume, as an appendix, from
the valorous deeds of our modern Knight of La Mancha,
for we do not believe that in all the history of knight er-
rantry, whether true or fabulous, an excursion by any set
of men, so fraught with delusion and nonsense, can be
found. And, in fact, it came well nigh loosening the scales
from the eyes of most of the dupes to (he imposition—and
the whole camp came near breaking up, after the return of
the Prophet to Kirtland. There was a constant uproar
among the brethren, for three or four weeks, which only
terminated in a sham trial of the Prophet; wherein, as near
as we can learn, he was judge, jury and witness; and, as
one of the brethren said, (very imprudently,) a more dis¬
graceful transaction never took place. The Prophet con¬
sidered it a trying time with himself, and a point on which
his future prospects turned. He accordingly put in requi¬
sition all his powers of speech and tact at .deception, to
cover over his transactions, and reclaim his refractory fol¬
lowers. On one occasion he harangued and belabored them
for six hours upon a stretch, and finally succeeded in re¬
storing order, with the loss of two or three members. It
would seem that the Prophet anticipated trouble, on his
return, as he secured a deed of a valuable farm, just before
starting, by the contributions of his followers. He also
took a deed of the ground on which stands a huge stone
temple, sixty by eighty feet; and which is now nearly com-
, pleted. Possessing himself, personally, of this edifice, gave
such dissatisfaction, that the deed was finally altered, so as
i run to him and his successor.
But to return to the Missouri war. On hearing of the
164
MORMONISM.
approach of the prophet and his troops, the people of Jack-
son county had a general meeting, organized a military
force, and appointed a committee of ten persons to proceed
to Liberty, in order to effect a settlement of their contro¬
versy with the Mormons. They met the Mormon leaders,
in a public meeting, when the following correspondence
passed between them; but as the Prophet had not then ar¬
rived, nothing could be accomplished.
“Propositions of the People of Jackson to the Mormons .
“The undersigned committee, being fully authorized by
the people of Jackson county, hereby propose to the Mor¬
mons, that they will buy all the land that the said Mormons
own in the county of Jackson; and also, all the improve¬
ments which the said Mormons had on any public lands in
said county of Jackson, as they existed before the first dis¬
turbances between the people of Jackson and the Mormons,
and for such as they have made since. They further pro¬
pose, that the valuation of said land and improvements shall
be 'ascertained by three disinterested arbitrators, to be
chosen and agreed .to by both parties. They further pro¬
pose, that should the said parties disagree in the choice of
arbitrators, then-is to choose them. They further
propose that twelve of the Mormons shall be permitted to
go along with the arbitrators, to show them their land and
improvements, while valuing the same, and such other of
the Mormons as the arbitrators shall wish to do so, to give
them information: and the people of Jackson hereby guar¬
antee their entire safety while doing so. They further pro¬
pose, that when the arbitrators report the value of the land
and improvements, as aforesaid, the people of Jackson will
pay the valuation, with one hundred per cent, thereon , to the
Mormons, within thirty days thereafter. They further pro¬
pose that the Mormons are not to make any effort ever after
MOIIMONISM.
165
to settle, either collectively or individually, within the limits
of Jackson county. The Mormons arc to enter into bonds
to insure the conveyance of their land in Jackson county,
according to the above terms, when the payment shall be
made; and the committee will enter into a like bond, with
such security as may be deemed sufficient, for the payment
of the money, according to the above propositions. While
the arbitrators are investigating and deciding the matter re¬
ferred to them, the Mormons are not to attempt to enter
Jackson county, or to settle there, except such as arc, by
the foregoing proposition permitted to go there. They fur¬
ther propose that the people of Jackson will sell all their
lands, and improvements on public lands in Jackson county,
to the Mormons—the valuation to be obtained in the same
manner—the same per cent, in addition to be paid—and the
time the money is to be paid is the same as above set forth
in our proposition to buy—the Mormons to give good secu¬
rity for the payment of the money, and the undersigned
will give good security that the land will be conveyed to
the Mormons. They further propose, that all parties are
to remain as they are till the payment is made, at w'hich
time the people of Jackson will give possession.
Signed:—
SAMUEL C. OWENS,
THOMAS JEFFRIES,
S. NOLAND,
THOS. HAYTON, Sen.
JOHN DAVIS,
ROBT. RICKMAN,
JAMES CAMPBELL,
abr’m McClellan,
S. N. NOLAN,
RICHARD FRISTOE.’’
ANSWER.
“Gentlemen:—
“Your proposition for an adjustment of the difficulties
between the citizens of Jackson county, and the Mormons,
is before us; apd as explained to you in the court house,
1GG
MOEMONISM.
this day, \vc»are not authorized to say to you that our
brethren will submit to your proposals; but ve agree to
spread general notice, and call a meeting of our people in
all, the present week, and lay before you an answer as
soon as Saturday or Monday next. We can say for our¬
selves, and in behalf of our brethren, that peace is what
we desire, and what we are disposed to cultivate with all
men; and to effect peace, we feel disposed to use all our
influence, as far as would be required at our hands, as free
born citizens of these United States. And as fears have
been expressed that we designed to commence hostilities
against the inhabitants of Jackson county, we hereby pledge
ourselves to them, and to the hospitable citizens of Clay
county, that we will not, and neither itave designed, as a
people, to commence hostilities against the aforesaid citi¬
zens, of Jackson county, or any other people.
“Our answer shall be handed to Judge Turnham, the
Chairman of the meeting, even earlier than the time before
stated, if possible. W. W. PHELPS,
Wm. E. McLELIN,
ISAAC MORLEY,
A. S. GILBERT,
JOHN CARRILL.
“N. B. As we are informed that a’large number of peo¬
ple are on their way, removing into Jackson county, we
agree to use our influence immediately to prevent- the said
company from entering into Jackson county, until you shall
receive an answer to the proposition aforenamed."’
About the same lime the following correspondence ap¬
peared in the Missouri Enquirer, a paper printed at Lib¬
erty, Clay Co., Missouri :
“Being a citizen of Clay county, and knowing that there
is considerable excitement among the people thereof, and
also knowing that different reports are arriving almost hour
M0KM0NI8M.
167
Iy, and being requested by the Hon. J. F. Ryland to meet
the Mormons under arms, and obtain from the leaders there¬
of the correctness of the various reports in circulation—
the true intent and mea ling of their present movements,
and their views generally regarding the difficulties existing
between them and the citizens of Jatkson county—I did,
in company with other gentlemen, call upon the said leaders
of the Mormons, at their camp, in Clay county; and now
give to the people of Clay county their written statement,
containing the substance ot what passed between us.
CORNELIUS GfLLIUM
“Propositions of the Mormons.
“Being called upon by the above named gentlemen, at
our camp, in Clay county, to ascertain from the leaders of
our men our intentions, views and designs, in approaching
this county in the manner that we have: we, therefore, the
more cheerfully comply with their request, because; we are
called upon by gentlemen of good feelings, who arc dis¬
posed for peace, and an amicable adjustment of the diffi¬
culties existing between us and the people of Jackson coun¬
ty. The reports of our intentions are various, and have
gone abroad in a light calculated to arouse the feelings of
almost every man. For instance, one report is, that we
intend to demolish .the printing office in Liberty ; another
report is, that we intend crossing the Missouri River, on
Sunday next, and falling upon women and children, and
slaying them; another is, that our men were employed to
perform this expedition, being taken from the manufacturing
establishments in the East that had closed business; also,
that we carried a flag, bearing peace on one side, and war
or blood on the other; and various others too numerous to
mention. All of which, a plain declaration of our inten¬
tions, from under our own hands, will show’ are not correct.
168
MORMOXISai*
In the first place, it is not our intention to commit hostilities
against any man or body of men. It is not our intention
to injure any man’s person or property, except in defending
ourselves. Our flag has been exhibited to the above gen¬
tlemen, who will be able to describe it. Our men were not
taken from any manufacturing establishment. It is our in¬
tention to go back upon our lands in Jackson, by order of
the Executive of the State, if possible. We have brought
our arms with us for the purpose of self-defence, as it is
well known to almost every man of the State that we have
every reason* to put ourselves in an attitude of defence,
considering the abuse we have suffered in Jackson county.
We are anxious for a settlement of the difficulties existing
between us, upon honorable and constitutional principles.
We are willing for twelve disinterested men, six to be cho¬
sen by each party, and these men shall say what the pos¬
sessions of those men are worth who cannot live with us
in the county, and they shall have their money in one year;
and none of the Mormons shall enter that county to reside
until the money is paid. The damages that we have sus¬
tained in consequence of being driven away shall also be
left to the above twelve men. Or they may all live in the
county, if they choose, and we will never molest them if
they let us alone, and permit us to enjoy our rights. We
wish to live in peace with all men, and equal rights is all
we ask. We wish to become permanent citizens of this
State, and wish to bear our proportion in the support of tho
Government, and to he protected by its laws. If the above
proposals are complied with, we are willing to give security
on our part; and we shall want the same of the people of
Jackson county for the performance of this agreement.—
We do not wish to settle down in a body, except where we
can purchase the lands with money; for to take possession by
conquest is entirely foreign to our feelings. The shedding
M0RM0NISM.
1G0
of blood we shall not bo guilty of until all honorable means,
prove insufficient to restore peace. Attest:
JOSEPH SMITH, Jr.
F. G. WILLIAMS,
LYMAN WIGHT,
ROGER ORTON,
ORSON HYDE,
JOHN S. CARTER.
JOHN LINCOLN,
C. R. MOREHEAD,
JOHN SCONCE,
JAMES H. LONG,
JAMES COLLINS,
“CVay County , June 21, 1834.”
“ Messrs. Kelley & Davis:
“Gentlemen: Having understood that a communication
from the Mormons, addressed to the people of Clay county,
a copy of which was also forwarded to us, dated 21st inst.
has been left with you for publication, we have thought
proper to give the said communication a passing notice,
especially as it bears the signatures of Jo. Smith, Jr. F. G.
Williams, Lyman Wight, Roger Orton, Orson Hyde, and
John S. Garter. We are unablo to say with precision, who
of the Mormons hold land in Jackson county, by any earth¬
ly title; but, so far as we can obtain any information at the ,
Register's office at Lexington, so far as the sales of Semi¬
nary lands, of the lGth sections of the Township School
Lands, inform us, and so far as the Recorder's Office fur¬
nishes any information of lands transferred by deeds re¬
corded, neither of the above gentlemen Mormons own any
lands in Jackson County; although, throughout their whole
communication, they hold out the idea, that their only wish
and desire is to return to their lands in Jackson. From the
above, it would seem that if those who signed the commu¬
nication above alluded to, have titles to any lands in Jackson
county, they are titles unknown to the laws of the State,
and of a character not known to common conveyances.—
Why men, who do not, so far as we can learn, own any
lands in Jackson, should promulgate to the world, that they
170
MORMONISM.
have been expelled from them, appears to us inexplicable ;
unless, indeed, it is done with a view to deceive. Why
men, living in the State of Ohio, should there raise an armed
force, and march the distance of 6 or 800 miles, under the
pretence , of taking possession of their lands in Jackson,
when, in fact, they have no earthly title to any, that would
be to us also inexplicable, had we not the best possible rea¬
sons to know and believe their true intent and purpose.—
Joseph Smith, jr., whose name is first to the paper of which
we speak, we confidently believe, dees not, neither did he
ever, own a, foot of land in Jackson county. Said Smith,
two years or more ago, was in Jackson county some two
or three weeks;.since which time, he has not been, or at
least known publicly to have been, in Jackson county. F.
G. "Williams, the second signer, we are informed, on com¬
petent authority, has never been a resident of Jackson
county. But, if here at all, his stay was short, (our in¬
formant was, if not yet, a Mormon.) Lyman Wight had
been for some time a resident of this county, but had no
title to any land, as we believe, for the facts above stated.
Roger Orton is unknown to an}' of the citizens of this
county, so far as we have been able to make inquiry, and is
unknown to some of the Mormon faith. Orson Hyde is
known, and of famous memory to most of the people of
this county, not by personal acquaintance, for, as we are j
informed, he had been but a short time here ; but, by his i
communications, which appeared in the St. Louis Republi- j
can last November, (with .what truth we will not here dis¬
cuss.) John S. Carter is unknown to any person in this
county, so far as we can learn.
“Thus it would seem, that the signers of the above pa¬
per, or a majority of them, have no interest whatever in
this county, any further than the Mormon church is con¬
cerned; and yet, they avow to the citizens of Clay, that
MORMONISM.
171
| their sole object in arming and marching to this county was,
and is, to take possession of their lands, when in fact they
had no lands to take possession of; that the abuse they
received here last Fall is sufficient to warrant them coming
here armed. What abuse, we ask, did the Prophet Jo.
Smith, Jr., receive in this county last' Fall, and he not in
the State? None, indeed, to his person. Again, they say
that they never intended to get possession of Zion, (that is
Jackson,) by the shedding of blood! But, in Revelation
No. 54, given in Kirtland, Ohio, August, 1831, near three-
years since, which we find in a Book of Revelations, print¬
ed by the Mormons, we discover the following in the thir¬
teenth verse, to wit: ‘ Wherefore, the land of Zion shall
I be obtained but by PURCHASE or by BLOOD, otherwise
there is no inheritance for you.’ Thus it would seem, that
i either the Revelation is false, or the statement made by Jo.
I Smith and ethers to the people of Clay county is false.—
And we cannot but conclude, that the statement was got up
for the sole purpose of allaying public excitement against
| them, and without much regard to their real object in coming
here. The fact is, that an armed force coming from an-
i other State, many, and indeed most of whom have never,
as w r e are informed and believe, been here before, produces
the strongest conviction to our minds, that the Mormons do
not intend to rely upon the arm of the civil law for protec¬
tion, and redress of grievances; but that under the pretence
I of getting back to their lands in Jackson county, a pretence
which, applied to nineteen out of twenty of them, is false,
they intend to redress of themselves their real as well as
imaginary wrongs. We have, already offered them two
prices for their lands; they will not sell—neither will they
buy ours on the same terms. All this pertinacity and infat¬
uation of theirs, show that they are determined, at all haz¬
ards, and regardless of all consequences, to shake and
MORMON ISM.
172
i _
convulse not only Jackson but the surrounding counties, to
their very centre, and to imbrue the whole upper Missouri
in blood and carnage. We will here observe, in conclusion,
that our proposition to the Mormons to sell their lands to us
on the same terms on which we offer ours to them, must bo
regarded as a proof of our desire to do them justice, and
thus put a final termination to this controversy.
“SAMUEL C. OWENS,
“Chairman of Jackson county Committee, >
“ Independence, (Mo.) June 23, 1834.”
Copy of a Letter from Daniel Dunklin, Governor of the
State of Missouri, to Col. James Thornton, dated
City of Jefferson, June 6, 1834.
Dear Sir: I was pleased at the receipt of your letter,
concurred in by Messrs. Ress, Atchison, and Donaphin, on
the subject of the . Mormon difficulties. I should be gratifi¬
ed, indeed, if the parties could compromise on the terms
you suggested, or, indeed, upon any other terms satisfactory
to themselves. But I should travel out of the line of my
strict duty, as chief executive officer of the government,
were I to take upon myself the task of effecting a compro¬
mise between the parties. Had I not supposed it possible,
yes, probable, that I should, as Executive of the State, have
to act, I should, before now, have interfered individually, in
the way you suggest, or in some other way, in order, if
possible, .to effect a compromise. Uncommitted as I am, to
either party, I shall feel no embarrassment in doing my
duty; though it may be done with extreme regret. My
duty in the relation in which I now stand to the parties, is
plain and straight forward. By an official interposition, I
might embarrass my course, and urge a measure for the
purpose of effecting a’compromise, and if it should, fail, and
in the end, should I find it my duty to act contrary to the
MORMONISM.
173
advice I had given, it might be said, that I cither advised
wrong, or acted wrong; or that I was partial to one side or
the other, in giving advice that I would not, as an officer,
follow. A more clear and indisputable right does not exist,
than that the Mormon people, who were expelled from their
homes in Jackson county, to return and live on their lands,
and if they cannot be pursuaded as a matter of ■policy , to
give up that right, or to qualify it, my course, as the chief
Executive officer of the State, is a plain one. The Consti¬
tution of the United States declares,—“That the citizens of
each State shall be entitled to all the privileges and immu¬
nities of citizens in the several States.” Then we cannot
interdict any people who have a political franchise, in the
United States, from emigrating to this State, nor from
choosing lohat part of the State they will settle in providing
they do not trespass on the property .or rights of others*—
Our State Constitution declares that the people’s “right to
bear arms, in defence of themselves, and of the State, can¬
not be questioned.’ Then it is their constitutional right to
arm themselves. Indeed, our militia law makes it the duty
of every man, not exempt by law, between the ages of 18
and 45, to arm himself with a musket, rifle, or some fire¬
lock, with a certain quantity of amunition, &c. And again,
our Constitution says, ‘that all men have a natural and in¬
defeasible right to Worship Almighty God according to the
dictates of their own consciences.’ I am fully persuaded
that the eccentricity of the religious opinions and practices
of the Mormons, is at the bottom of the outrages committed
against them.
“They have the right constitutionally guaranteed to them,
and it is indefeasible, to believe and worship Jo Smith, as
a man, an angel , or even as the true and living God, and to
call their habitation Zion, the Holy Land, or even Heaven
itself. Indeed, there is nothing so absurd or ridiculous, that
174
MORMONISM.
they have not a right to adopt as their religion, so that in
its exercise, they do not interfere with the right of others-
‘‘It is not long since an impostor assumed the character of
Jesus Christ, and attempted to minister as such; but I never
heard of any combination to deprive him of his rights.
“I consider it the duty of every good citizen of Jackson
and the adjoining counties, to exert themselves to effect a
compromise of these difficulties, and were I assured that I
would not have to act in my official capacity in the affair,.
I would visit the parties in person, and exert myself to the
utmost to settle it. My first advice would be to the Mormons
to sell out their lands in Jackson county, and to settle some¬
where else, where they could live in peace, if they could
get a fair price for their lands, and reasonable damages for:
injuries received. If this failed, I would try the citizens
and advise them to rescind their illegal resolves of last
summer; and agree to conform to the laws in every partic¬
ular, in respect to the Mormons. If both these failed, I
would then advise the plan you have suggested, for each
party to take separate territory and confine their members
within their respective limits, with the exception of the right
of egress and regress upon the highway. If all these fail¬
ed, then the simple question of legal right would have to j
settle it. It is this last that I am afraid I shall have to con¬
form my action to in the end. And hence the necessity of
keeping myself in the best situation to do my duty impar¬
tially.
“Rumor says that each party are preparing themselves
with cannon.—That would be illegal. It is not necessary :
for self-defence, as guaranteed by the Constitution. And
as there are no artillery companies organized in this State, :
nor field pieces pro\ ided by the public, any preparations of ‘
that kind will be considered as without right; and in the j
present state of things, would be understood to be with a !
MORMON ISM.
175
criminal intent. I am told that the people of Jackson coun¬
ty expect assistance from the adjoining counties, to oppose
the Mormons in taking or keeping possession of their lands.
I should regret it extremely, if any should be so imprude n
as to do so; it would give a different aspect to the affair.
“The citizens of Jackson county have a right to arip
themselves and parade for military duty in their own county
independent of the commander-in-chief; but if the citizens
march there from other counties, with arms, without orders
from the commander-in-chicf or some one authorized by him,
it would produce a very different state of things. Indeed,
the Mormons have no right to march to Jackson county in
arms, unless by order or permission of the cammander-in-
chief. Men must not “levy war” in taking possession of
their rights, any more than others should in opposing them
in taking possession.
“As you have manifested a deep interest in a peaceable
compromise of this important affair, I presume you will not
be unwilling to ba placed in a situation, in which, perhaps,
j you can be more serviceable to these parties. I have there¬
fore taken the liberty of appointing you an Aid to the
j commander-in-chief, and hope it will be agreeable to you to
accept. In this situation you can give your propositions all
the influence they would have, were they to emanate from
the Executive, without committing yourself or the com.
mander-in-chief in the event of a failure.
“I would be glad if you or some other gentleman who
joined in your communication, would keep a close corres-
ipondencc with these parties, and by each mail, write me.
“The character of the State lias been injured in conse¬
quence of this unfortunate affair: and I sincerely hope it
•may not be disgraced by it in the end.
“With high respect, your obedient servant,
Signed: “DANIEL DUNKLIN.”
176
MORMONISM
Thus ended the far-famed Morman war, and thus the
the difficulties stand at the present time. It was set on foot,
as they constantly held out, by a command of the Lord,
for the sole and express purpose of “redeeming Zion,’’ as |
the dupes who marched under the orders of the prophet,
firmly believed. They entertained not the least doubt that
they were to have a Irtish with the people of Jackson coun¬
ty, and some were sorely disappointod and chagrined* When
it was first announced that no blood was to be spilt; so much
so, that one, at least, manifested a determination not to sub¬
mit to the decision of the Prophet, and was only pacified by
an exhibition of the revelation to his view. After all, Smith!:
had the hardihood and affrontery to declare, after his re¬
turn, that his sole and only object in marching his troops
thither, was to carry money and other supplies to his breth¬
ren, who were in destitute circumstances. But the reasons
why the expedition was so suddenly terminated, may be rea-'
tdily discovered in the Governor’s letter, and the manifesta 1
tions of the citizens in that part of the country. Smith and;
his High Priests supposed that they had nothing to do but
to make a display of their instruments of destruction, and
their flag, to restore peace to the country. All the benefit,;
therefore, which was derived from his long march and ex¬
penditure of m^ney, was, for the Prophet to get the infor¬
mation that he had no business there, and that it would be
the most prudent course to “march hack again*”
MORMONISM.
175
9
CHAPTER XV.
The following letters were written by Ezra Booth, a Meth¬
odist Clergyman, and addressed to a presiding Elder. He
was an early convert to Mormonism, and renounced it as
soon as he was fully convinced of its nature and design.—
He gives a clear and comprehensive view of the whole im¬
position, in a plain and unvarnished style, and Will doubtless
|i carry conviction to every rational mind, that the whole is
a base fabrication. They were originally published in the
Ohio Star: but their limited circulation has induced us to
place them in this work.
LETTER L
Nelson, '•Portage Co. Sept 1831.
Rev. Ira Eddy —
Dear Sir: I received yours of the 2d inst and heartily
(hank you for the favor. It revives afresh in my recollec¬
tion the scenes of past years, upon the remembrance of
which, I dwell with a mixture of- pleasurable and painful
senations. I arrived at my home on the 1st of the present
month, having finished my tour to the west; since which
time the scenes and events id the history of my life, for
the last few months, have passed in review before my mind.
You are not, it is probable, ignorant of the designs of my
most singular and romantic undertaking: sufficient to say,
it was for the purpose of exploring the promised land —
laying the foundation of the city of Zion, and placing the
corner stone of the temple of God. A journey of one
thousand miles to the west, has taught me far more abun¬
dantly, than I should have probably learned from any other
*
176
MORIION ISM.
source. It has taught me quite beyond my knowledge, the
imbecility of human nature, and especially my own weak¬
ness. It has unfolded in its proper character, a delusion to
which I had fallen a victim, and taught me the humiliating
truth, that I was exerting the powers of both my mind and
body, and sacrificing my time and property, to build up a
system of delusion, almost unparalleled in the annals of the
world.
If God be a God of consistency and wisdom I now know
Mormonism to be a delusion ; and this knowledge is built
unon the.testimony of my senses. In proclaiming it, I am
aware I proclaim my own misfortune—but- in doing it, I
remove a burden from my mind, and discharge a duty as
humbling to myself, as it may be ‘profitable to others. You
had heard the story of my wanderings, and “ was induced
to believe that I had been visited with a species of mental
derangement,” and therefore, you “ had given me up, as
one among those friends of early association, who in the
lapse of time, would be as though they had not exist¬
ed.” You had concluded that the magic charm of delu¬
sion and falsehood, had so wrapped its sable mantle around |
me, as to exclude the light of truth and secure me a devoted
slave. But thanks be to God ! the spell is dissipated, and
the “captive exile hasteneth that he may be loosed, and not
die in the pit.”
When I embraced Mormonism, I conscientiously believed
it to be of God. The impressions of my mind were deep
and powerful, and my feelings were excited to a degree to
which I had been a stranger. Like a ghost, it haunted mo '
by night and by day, until I was mysteriously hurried, as it i
were, by a kind of necessity, into the vortex of delusion.—
At times I was much elated; but generally, things in pros¬
pect were the greatest stimulants to action.
On our arrival in the western part of the State of Mis-
MORMON ISM.
177
^oun, the place of our destination, we discovered that -pro¬
phecy and vision had failed, or rather had proved false.—
This fact was so notorious, and the evidence so clear, that
no one could mistake it—so much so, that Mr. Rigdon him¬
self said, that “Joseph’s vision was a bad thing.” This
was glossed over, apparently, to the satisfaction of most
persons present; but net fully to my own. It excited a
Suspicion that some things were not right, and prepared my
mind for the investigation of a variety of circumstances,
which occurred during my residence there, and indeed, to
review the whole subject, from its commencement to that
time. lily opportunities for a thorough investigation, were,
far greater than they could have been, had I remained at-
home ; and therefore, I do not regret that i made the jour¬
ney, though I sincerely regret the cause of it. Since my
return, I have had several interviews with Messrs. Smith,,
Rigdon and Cowdery, and the various shifts and turns, to
which they resorted in order to obviate objectiors and diffi¬
culties, produced in my mind additional evidence, that there
was nothing else than a deeply laid plan of craft and de¬
ception.
The relation in which Smith stands to the church, is that
of a Prophet, Seer, Revcaler, and Translator; and when
he speaks by the Spirit, or says he knows a thing by the
communication of the Spirit, it is received as coming directly
from the mouth of the Lord. When he says he knows a
thing to be so, thus it must stand without controversy. A
A question is agitated between two Elders of the church—
whether or‘ not a bucket of water will become heavier by
putting a living fish in it. Much is said by each of the dis¬
putants; when at length, Smith decides it in the negative,
by saying—“I know by the spirit, that it will be no heavier.”
Any person who chooses, may easily ascertain by actual
experiment, whether the Prophet was influenced in this de¬
cision, by a true or false spirit.
178
M OK MONISM.
It is not my design, at this time, to enter into particulars
relative to the evidence upon which my renunciation of
Mormonism is founded. This evidence is derived from vari¬
ous sources, and is clear and full, and the conviction which
it produces, at least on my mind, is irresistible. You are
not aware of the nature of this deception, and the spirit that
uniformly attends it; nor can you ever know it, unless you
yield to its influence, and by experience learn what it is to
fall under its power: “from which my earnest prayer is,
that you may ever, ever escape.”
There probably never was a plan better suited to lead the
sinner and the conscientious, when in an unguarded hour
they listen to its fatal insinuations. The plan is so ingeni¬
ously contrived, having for its aim one principal point, viz:
the establishment of a society in Missouri, over which the
contrivers of this delusive system, are to possess unlimited
and despotic sway. To accomplish this, the Elders of the
church, by commandment given in Missouri, and of which
I was both an eye and an ear witness, are to go forth to
preach Mormonism to every creature ; and now, said Mr.
Rigcon—“ The Lord has set us our stint; no matter how
soon we perform it—for when this is done, he will make
his second appearance.”
I do sincerely, and I trust in deep humility, return un¬
feigned gratitude to the Hod of infinite mercy, who, in con¬
descension to my weakness, by a peculiar train of provi¬
dences, brought me to the light, enabled me to see the hidden
things of darkness, and delivered me from the snare of tho
fowler, and from the contagious pestilence which threatened
my entire destruction. The scenes of a few past months,
are so different from all others in my life, that they are in
truth to me “as a dream when one awaketh.” Had my fall
affected only myself, my reflections would be far less painful
man tncy now are. But to know—that whatever influence
M0RM0.NI8H.
170
I may have possessed, has been exerted to draw others into
a delusion, from which they may not soon be extricated, is
to me a source of sorrow and deep regret They are at
this moment the object of my greatest anxiety and commis¬
eration. I crave their forgiveness, and assure them, that
they will ever have an interest in my addresses to the throne
of grace. It shall be my endeavor to undo, as far as pos¬
sible, what I have done in this case, and also to prevent the
spread of a delusion, pernicious in its influence, and des¬
tructive in its consequences to the body and the soul—to the
present and eternal interests of all men.
I am, through restoring mercy and grace, as in former
years, though unworthily, yet affectionately yours in Christ,
EZRA BOOTH,
LETTER II.
Were there none but myself interested in the exposition
of Mormonism, I can assure you my time would be other¬
wise employed than in writing upon a subject which has
heretofore been to me one of deep interest, and at times
has occasioned a painful anxiety of mind. I could wish,
if possible, to bury it in oblivion; and to remember it no
more forever. But as this is a thing which cannot be"accom-
plished in a moment, for the sake of others, who may be ex¬
posed to the delusion, from which, through the mercy of
God, I have been recovered, and others who are at present
involved in it: and also in compliance with your request, I
will, as far as I have ability, unfold a system of darkness,
fraught with glaring absurdity, and deceptive as falsehood
itself.
This system, to some, carries the face of plausibility, and
appears under an imposing form. It claims the Bible for
its patron and proffers the restoration of the apostolic church,
with all the gifts and graces with which the primitive saint?
180
MORMONISM.
were endowed. It is called the fullness of the gospel of
both Jew and Gentile: and is the test by which every man’s
faith is to be tried. Judgments arc denounced against the
sinners of this generation; or in other words, all who reject
the Book of Mormon, are threatened with eternal damna¬
tion. Great promises are made to such as embrace it, signs
and wonders are to attend them, such as healing the sick,
the blind made to see, the lame to walk, &c.; and they are
to receive an everlasting inheritance in “the land of Mis¬
souri,where the Savior will make his second appearance;
at which place the foundation of the temple of God, and
the City of Zion, have recently been laid, and are soon to
be built. It is also to be a city of Refuge, and a safe asy-;
lum when the storms of vengeance shall pour upon the
earth, and those who reject the Book of Mormon, shall be
swept off as with the besom of destruction. Then shall
the riches of the Gentile be'consecrated to the Mormonites;
they shall have lands and cattle in abundance, and shall
possess the gold and silver, and all the treasures of their
enemies.
The Mormonite preachers go forth proclaiming repent¬
ance and baptism for the remission of sins, and the laying
on of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost. The
form of baptism is similar to other orders; only it is pre¬
faced with—“having authority given me of Jesus Christ;'**
also, the laying on of hands—-“In the name of Jesus Christ,
receive ye the Holy Ghost.*’ Many of them have been
ordained to the High Priesthood, or the order of Melchise-
dec; and profess to be endowed with the same power as the
ancient apostles were. But they have been hitherto unsuc¬
cessful in finding the lame, the halt, and the blind, who had
faith sufficient to become the subjects of their miracles: and
it is now concluded that this work must be postponed until
they get to Missouri; for the Lord will not show those signs
M0RM0NI3M.
161
to this wicked and adulterous generation. In the command¬
ment given to the. churches in the State of New York, to
remove to the State of Ohio, they were assured that these
miracles should be wrought in the State of Ohio; but now
they must be deferred until they are settled in Missouri.
As the Mormonite church depends principally upon the
commandments, and as most of them are concealed from
the world, it will be necessary to make some statement re¬
specting them. These commandments come from Smith,
at such times and on such occasions as he feels disposed to
speak, and Rigdon or Cowdery to write them. Their exact
number I have never taken pains to ascertain. I have the
“27th commandment to Emma my daughter in Zion; 5 ’ and
should presume there are betwixt fifty and a hundred.—
They received the addition of five or six while in Missouri;
and these are considered a miracle in themselves, sufficient
to convince anv rational mind. But none but the strong in
•/ o
faith are permitted to witness their origin. I had an oppor¬
tunity of seeing this wonderful exhibition of the wisdom
and power of God, at three different times; and I must say,
that it bore striking marks of human weakness and wicked¬
ness. They are received in the church as divinely inspired,
and the name of the Lord is substituted for that of Smith.
They are called “ The Commandments of the Lord . 55 They
are considered “The mysteries of the Kingdom ; 55 and to
divulge them to the world, is the same as casting pearls be¬
fore swine. When they and the Scriptures are at variance,
the Scriptures arc wrongly translated; and Smith', though
totally ignorant of the original, being a translator or an al-
terator, can easily harmonize them. Every thing in the
church is done by commandment: and yet it is said to be
done by the voice of the church. For instance, Smith gets
a commandment that he shall he the “head of the church , 55
or that he “shall rule the Conference , 55 or that the Church
182
MORMON ISM,
shall build him an elegant house, and give him 1000 dollars.
For this the members of the church must vote, or they will
be cast off for rebelling against the commandments of the
Lord. In addition to the Book of Mormon, and the com-
mandments, there are revelations which are not written.—
In this department, though Smith is the principal, yet there
are others who profess to receive revelations; but after all,, 1
Smith is to decide whether they come from the Lord or the
devil. . Some have been so unfortunate as to have their rev¬
elations palmed upon the latter. These revelations entirely
supercede the Bible, and in fact, the Bible is declared too
defective to be trusted, in its present form; and it is design¬
ed that it shall undergo a thorough alteration, or as they
say, translation. This work is now in operation. The
Gospel of St. Matthew has already received the purifying
touch, and is prepared for the use of the church. It was
intended to have kept this work a profound secret, and strict
commandments were given for that purpose; and even the
salvation of the church was said to. depend upon it. The
secret is divulged, but the penalty is not as yet inflicted.—
Their revelations are said to be an addition to the Bible.—
But instead of being an addition, they destroy its use; for
every thing which need be known, whether present, past or.
future, they can learn from Smith, for he has declared to
the church, that he “knows all things that will take place
from this time to the end of the world.” If then, placing
the Bible under circumstances which render it entirely use¬
less, is infidelity, Mormonism is infidelity.
Joseph Smith, Jun., Sidney Rigdon, Oliver Cowdery and
Martin Harris, may be considered as the principals in this
work; and let Martin Harris tell the story, and he is the
most conspicuous of the four.—He informed me, that he
went to the place where Joseph resided, and Joseph had
given it up, on account of the opposition of his vyife and
MOItMO.NISM.
183
others; but he told Joseph, “I have not come down here for
nothing, and we will go on with it.” Martin Harris is what
may be called a great talker, an extravagant boaster ; so
much so, that ho renders himself disagreeable to many of
his society. The money he has expended, and the great
things he has done, form a considerable topic of his con¬
versation; he understands all prophecies, and knows every
thing by the spirit, and lie can silence almost any opposer
by talking faster, and louder than he can: or by telling him,
“I knouf every thing and you know nothing; I am a wise
man and you are a fool;” and in this respect he stands a
fair sample of many others in the church. Yours affec¬
tionately, E. BOOTH.
LETTER III.
Mormonism has in part changed its character, and as¬
sumed a different dress, from that under which it made its
first appearance on the Western Reserve. Many extraor¬
dinary circumstances which then existed, have vanished out
of sight; and the Mormonites desire, not only to forget
them, but wish them blotted out of the memory of others.
Those wonders which they wish to have forgotten, stand as
the principal foundation of the faith of several hundred of
the members of their church.
With the wonders of Mormonism, or some of them, I
design to occupy your attention in this letter; and I wish
i yo.u to observe here, and hereafter remember, that the evi¬
dence by which all my statements are supported, is derived
from my own experience and observation, or from testimo¬
ny of persons who still adhere to Mormonism; and I hold
myself responsible to any tribunal, whether on earth or in
heaven, forthe truth of what I write, or at least for an inten¬
tion to write the truth, and nothing but the truth.
‘.‘Being carried away by the spirit,” and “I know it to be
184
M0RM0NISM.
so by the spirit,” are well known phrases, and in common
use in the Mormonite church. We will first notice the gift
of tongues, exercised by some when carried away in the
spirit. These persons were apparently lost to all surround¬
ing circumstances* and wrapt up in the contemplation of
things, and in communication with persons not present.—
They articulated sounds, which but few present professed
to understand; and those few declared them to be the Indi¬
an language. A merchant, who had formerly been a mem¬
ber of the Methodist society, observed, he had formerly
traded with the Indians, and he knew it to be their dialect.
Being myself present on one of these occasions, a per¬
son proffered his services as my interpreter, and translated
these sounds to me which were unintelligible, into the Eng¬
lish language. One individual could read any chapter of
the Old or New Testament, in several different languages.
This was known to be the case by a person who professed
to understand those languages. In the midst of this delirium
they would, at times, fancy themselves addressing a con¬
gregation of their red brethren; mounted on a stump, or
the fence, or from some elevated siutation, would harangue 1
their assembly until they had convinced or converted them.
They would then lead them into the water, and baptize
them, and pronounce their sins forgiven. In this exercise,
some of them actually went into the water; and in the wa¬
ter, performed the ceremony used in baptizing. These
actors assumed the visage of the savage, and so nearly im¬
itated him, not only in language, but in gestures and actions,
that it seemed the soul and body were completely metamor-
phosed into the Indian. No doubt \vas then entertained but
that was an extraordinary work of the Lord, designed to
prepare those young men for the Indian mission; and many |
who are still leaders of the church, could say, “we know
by the spirit that it is the work of the Lord.” And now
MORMONISM.
183
they can say, “they know it is the work of the devil.”
Most of those who were the principal actors, have since
apostatized, and the work is unanimously discarded by the
clmrch. The limits which my want of time to write, as
well as your want of patience to read compel me to prescribo
for myself, will allow me only to touch on some of the most
prominent parts of this newly invented, and heterogeneous
system.
*A new method of obtaining authority to preach the Gos¬
pel was introduced into the church. One declared he had
received a commission, directly from Heaven, written upon
parchment. Another, that it was written upon the palm of
his hand, and upon the lid of his Bible, &c. Three wit¬
nesses, and they were formerly considered persons of ve¬
racity, testified that they saw the parchment, or something
like it, when put into the hands of the candidate. These
commissions, when transcribed upon a piece of paper, were
read to the church, and the persons who had received them,
were ordained to the Elder’s office, and sent out into the
world to preach. But this also sunk into discredit, and ex¬
perienced the fate of the former.
Visions, also, were in high credit, and sounded abroad as
an infallible testimony in favor of Mormonism. The vis
ionary, at times, imagined he saw the city of New Jerusa¬
lem ; unlocked its gate, and entered within the walls; passed
through its various apartments, and then returned, locked
the gate, and put the key into his pocket. When this tour
was finished, he would entertain his admiring friends, with
a detailed description of the Heavenly City.
The condition of the ten tribes of Israel since their cap¬
tivity, unto the present time, has excited considerable anx¬
iety, and given rise to much speculation among the learned.
But after all the researches which have been made, the
place of their residence has never been satisfactorily asccr
186
MORMONISM.
tained. But these visionaries have discovered their place
of residence to be contiguous to the north pole; separated
from the rest of the world by impassable mountains of ice
and snow. In this sequestered residence, they enjoy the
society of Elijah the Prophet, and John the Revelator, and
perhaps the three immortalized Nephites.—By and by, the
mountains of ice and snow are to give way, and open a
passage for the return of these tribes, to the land of Pales¬
tine. •
About this time the ministration of angels was supposed
to be frequent in the church. The Heavenly visLants made
their appearance to certain individuals: they seldom made
any communication, but presented themselves as spectacles
to be gazed upon, with silent admiration.
Smith is the only one at present, to my knowledge, who 1
pretends to hold converse with the inhabitants of the celestial
world. It seems from his statements, that he can have
access to them, when and where he pleases. He does not
pretend that he sees them with his natural, but with his spir¬
itual eyes; and he says he can see them as well with his
eyes shut, as with them open. So also in translating.—The
subject stands before his eyes in print, but it matters not
whether his eyes are open or shut; he can see as well one
way as the other.
You have probably read the testimony of the three wit¬
nesses appended to the Book of Mormon. These witnesses
testify that an angel appeared to them, and presented them
the golden plates, and the voice of God declared it to be a
divine record. To this they frequently testify, in the pres¬
ence of large congregations. When in Missouri, I had an
opportunity to examine a commandment given to these wit¬
nesses, previous to their seeing the plates. They were
informed that they should see and hear those things by
faith, and then they should testify to the world, as though
MORMONJBM
167
they had seen and heard, as I see a man, and hear his voice:
but after all, it amounts simply to this—that by faith or
imagination, they saw the plates and the angel, and by faith
or imagination they heard the voice of the Lord.
Smith describes an angel, as having the appearance of
“a tall, slim, well built, handsome man, with a bright pillar
upon his head.” The Devil once, he says appeared to him
in the same form, excepting upon his head he had a “black
pillar,” and by this mark he was able to distinguish him
from the former.
It passes for a current fact in the Mormonite church, that
there are immense treasures in the earth, especially in those
places in the State of New York from whence many of the
Mormonites emigrated last spring : and when they become
sufficiently purified, these treasures are to be poured into
the lap of their church; to use their own language, they
are to be the richest people in the world. These treasures
were discovered several years since, by means of the dark
glass, the same with which Smith says he translated the
most of the Book of Mormon. Several of those persons,
together with Smith, who were unsuccessfully engaged in
digging and searching for these treasures, now reside in
this county, and from themselves I received this informa¬
tion. EZRA BOOTH.
LETTER IV.
From the time that Mormonism first made it appearance
upon the stage, until the grand tour to the Missouri, an ex¬
pectation universally pervaded the church, that the time
was not far distant, when the deaf, the dumb, the maimed,
the blind, &c. would become the subjects of the miraculous
power of God, so that every defect in their systems would
be entirely removed.
This expectation originated from, and was grounded upon
188
M0RM0NJS.M.
a variety of premises, included in a number of command¬
ments, or verbal revelations from Smith, or, as he is styled
“the head of the church.” As the 4th of June last was
appointed for the sessions of the conference, it was ascer¬
tained, that that was the time specified, when the great and
mighty work was to be commenced, and such was the con¬
fidence of some, that knowledge superceded their faith, and
they did not hesitate to declare themselves perfectly assured
that the work of miracles would commence at the ensuing
conference. With such strong assurances, and with the.
most elevated expectations, the conference assembled at the
time appointed. To give, if possible, energy to expecta¬
tion, Smith, the day before the conference, professing to
be filled with the spirit of prophecy, declared, that “not
three days should pass away, before some should see their
Savior, face to face.” Soon after the session commenced,
Smith arose to harangue the conference. He reminded
those present of the prophecy, which he said “was given by
the spirit yesterday.” He wished them not to be overcome
with surprise, when that event ushered in. He continued,
until by long speaking, himself and some others became
much excited. He then laid his hands on the head of Elder
Wight, who had participated largely in the warm feeling of
his leader, and ordained him to the High Priesthood, fie
was set apart for the service of the Indians, and was or¬
dained to the gift of tongues, healing the sick, casting out
devils, and discerning spirits; and in like manner he ordain¬
ed several others; and then called upon Wight to take the
floor. Wight arose, and presented a pale countenance, a
fierce look, with his arms extended, and his hands cramped
back, the whole system agitated, and a very unpleasant
object to look upon.' He exhibited himself as an instance
of the great power of God, and called upon those around
hirn, “if you want to seie a sign, look at me.” He then
MORMON ISM.
139
stepped upon a bench, and declared with a loud voice, he
saw*thc Savior: and thereby, for the time being, rescued
Smith's prophecy from merited contempt.—It, however,
proem cd Wight the authority to ordain the rest. So said
the spirit, and so said Smith. The spirit in Smith selected
those to be ordained, and the spirit in Wight ordained them.
But the spirit in Wight proved an erring dictator; so much
so, that some of the candidates felt the weight of hands
thrice, before the work was rightly done. Another Elder,
who had been ordained to the same office as Wight, at the
bidding of Smith, stepped upon the floor. Then ensued a
scene, of which you can form no adequate conception ;
and which, I would forbear relating, did not the truth re¬
quire it. * The Elder moved upon the floor, his legs inclining
to a bend; one shoulder elevated above the other, upon
which the head seemed disposed to recline, his arms partly
extended; his hands partly clenched ; his mouth partly
open,, and contracted in the shape of an italic 0; his eyes
assumed a wild ferocious cast, and his whole appearance
presented a frightful object to the view of the beholder.—
“Speak, Brother Harvey” said Smith. But Harvey inti¬
mated by signs, that his power of articulation was in a state
of suspense, and that he was unable to speak. Some con¬
jectured that Harvey was possessed of the devil, but Smith
said, “ the Lord binds in order to set at liberty.*' After
different opinions had been given, and there had been much
cpnfusiop, Smith learnt by the spirit, that Harvey was under
a diabolical influence, and that Satan had bound him; and
he commanded the unclean spirit to come out of him.
It now became clearly manifest, that “the man of sin
was revealed,” for the express purpose that the elders should
become acquainted with the devices of Satan ; and after
that they would possess knowledge sufficient to manage him.
This, Smith declared to be a miracle, and his success in
190 MORMONI8M. >
this case, encouraged him to work other and different mirai
cles. Taking the hand of one of the Elders in his own, a
hand which by accident had been rendered defective, he
said, “Brother Murdock, I command you in the name of
Jesus Christ to straighten your hand; in the mean while,
endeavoring to accomplish the work by using his own hand
to open the hand of the other. The effort proved unsuc¬
cessful ; but he again articulated the same commandment,
in a more authoritative and louder tone of voice; and while
littering with his tongue, his hands were at work ; but after
all the exertion of his power, both natural and supernatural,
the deficient hand returned to its former position, where it
still remains. But ill success in this case, did not discour¬
age him from undertaking another. One of the Elders,
who was decriped in one of his legs, was set upon the floor,
and commanded, in the name of Jeses Christ to walk. He
walked a step or two, his faith failed, and he was again
compelled to have recourse to his former assistant, and he
has had occasion to use it ever since.
A dead body, which had been retained above ground two
or three days, under the expectation that the dead would be
raised, was insensible to the voice of those who commanded
it to awake into life, and is destined to sleep in the grave
till the last trump shall sound, and the power of God easily
accomplishes the work, which frustrated the attempts, and
bid defiance to the puny efforts of the Mormonite.*
# That an attempt was made to raise the child, is denied*
of course, as every other attempt has been, after its entire
failure was obvious to all. The parents of the deceased
child, however, state, that they were prevented from pro¬
curing medical aid for the child, by the representations of
the elders, that it was in no danger—that it would certainly
be restored. The father had no other idea but that the
child was to be raised; neither did his faith fail him till pre¬
parations were made for its interment. He then awoke from
his dream of delusion, and dissolved his connexion with the
impostors.
MORMON'ISM.
101
Lndcr these discouraging circumstances, the horizon of
Mormonism gathered darkness, and a storm seemed to hang
impending over the church. The gloom of disappointed
expectation, overspread the countenances of many, while
they labored to investigate the cause of this failure. To
add, if possible, to their mortification, a larger assembly
collected on the Sabbath, in order to hear preaching- In
the midst of the meeting, the congregation was dismissed by
Rigdon, and the people sent to their homes. Ho was direc¬
ted to do this, he said, by the spirit. But it was generally
believed, that he was directed solely by fear; and that he
had mistaken the spirit of cowardice, for the spirit of the
Lord. Several of the Elders said they “felt the spirit to
preach” to the congregation: and Rigdon felt the spirit to
send the people home: such was the unity which then pre¬
vailed among them.
You will doubtless say, can it be possible that the minds
of men, and men who possess the appearance of honesty,
can be so strangely infatuated, as still to adhere to a sys¬
tem, after it had occasioned so much agitation, and so much
disappointment. One reason which can be assigned for
this, is, the adherents are generally inclined to consider the
system so perfect, as to admit of no suspicion ; and the
confusion and disappointment, are attributed to some other
| cause. Another, and principal reason is, delusion always
i affects the mind with a species of delirium, and this deliri¬
um arises in a degree proportionate to the magnitude of the
delusion. These men, upon other subjects, will converse
(like other men ; but when their favorite system is brought
into view, its inconsistencies and contradictions are resolved
into inexplicable mystery; and this will not only apply to
|the delusions now under consideration, but in my view, to
every delusion, from the highest to the lowest; and it mat-
13
193
MORMONrSM.
ters not whether it carries the stamp of popularity or it
opposite. Yours affectionately, EZRA BOOTH.
LETTER V.
In my last letter I gave you a faint representation of th
events which transpired and the circumstances which at¬
tended the meeting of the Mormonite Conference. Though
many stumbled, yet none irrecoverably fell. Another
grand object was presented, and the attention was some¬
what diverted from these scenes of disappointment, through
wliich we had recently passed. The tour to the Missouri,
r'evived the sinking expectations, and gave new energy to
faith and hope. In that distant region, anticipation was to
be realized in full, and the objects of faith and hope, were
to become the objects of knowledge and fruition. A com¬
mandment was received, and Elders were directed to take
their journey for the “ promised land.'"’ They were com¬
manded to go two by two, with the exception of Rigdon,
Smith, Harris, and Partridge; and it was designed that these
should find an easier method of transporting themselves,
than to travel that distance on foot. They we re careful to
make suitable provision for themselves, both in money and
Other articles, that while on their journey, they might carry
the appearance of gentlemen filling some important station
in life; while many, who were destined to travel on foot,
with packs on their backs, were so fired with the ardor of
enthusiasm, that they supposed they could travel.to Missouri
with but little or no money. These carried the appearance,
and were justly entitled to the character of beggars, for
when the little money they took with them was expended,
they subsisted by begging, until they arrived at their jour¬
ney’s end.
Being myself one of the number selected to perform the
journey by land, and not being much accustomed to travel
M0RM0NI8M.
193
on foot, I hesitated for a while ; but believing it to be the
vill of God, I resolved on an unreserved surrender of my-
oe!f to tho work, and oi^llie 15th of June, in company with
the one appointed to travel with me, took up my line of
'•march for Missouri. I do not design to trouble you with
a relation of the particulars, but will observe, that after I
left the north part of the State of Ohio, I made a speedy
and prosperous journey to Missouri. I preached twice in
Ohio, thrice in Indiana, once in Illinois, and once in Mis¬
souri. AVe were commanded to preach by the spirit, and
my impressions were, that farther to the westward, I should
enjoy more of the spirit’s influence; and though I travelled
one thousand miles to the west, my anticipation^ in this re¬
spect, were never realized. I seldom proclaimed Mormon-
ism with that liberty which I enjoyed in my public exercises,
while a member of the Methodist Episcopal Church. I
supposed that at some future time, the spirit would endow
me to preach with an unusual degree of liberty. That pe¬
riod has never arrived, and I am persuaded it never will,
and I now sincerely desire the spirit of truth to direct my
pen, while I endeavor to expose the errors and absurdities
of the system I then advocated.
AVhcn we arrived at the place to which our mission des¬
tined us, we perceived to our mortification, that disappoint¬
ment, instead of being confined to the State of Ohio, had
journeyed thither before us. AA r e would gladly have avoided
here an interview with this, our old companion; but this was
impossible, she met us, and stared us in the face which way
soever we turned, nor was it possible to look her out of
countenance, or put the blush upon her pallid features, or
expel her from our society. Some were for making the
jbest of her they could; but for myself, I resolved that she
should be expelled, or at any rate, that her visits should be
less frequent, or I would abandon the habitation entirely.
194
MORMONISM
When we commenced our journey for Missouri, we ex¬
pected an “effectual door” would be opened, to proclaim the
new system of faith, in that region; and that those who
were ordained to the gift of tongues, would have an oppor¬
tunity to display their supernatural talent, in communicating
to the Indians, in their own dialect. Some who were or¬
dained to this office, absolutely^knew that through this me¬
dium, they should gain access to the natives; and i will
venture to say, I know, that their success will be similar to
that of their predecessor, Oliver Cowdrey, who stated that
he was endowed with the same fore knowledge- But the
event has proved his presumption false. For more than
two weeks, while I remained there, the disposition of the
Elders appeared to be averse to preaching, either to the
white or the red people, and indeed adverse circumstances
prevented it.
We expected to assemble together in conference according
to the commandment, and the Lord would signally display
his power, for the confirmation of our faith; but we com¬
menced our journey home before most of the Elders arrived.
It is true, a conference was held, but it was considered so
unimportant, that myself and another man were permitted
to be absent, for the purpose of procuring the means of
conveyance dowrn the river. We expected to find a large
church, which Smith said, was revealed to him in a vision,
Oliver had raised up there. This large church was found
to consist of four females.
We expected to witness the exercise of those miraculous
gifts, to which some w’ere ordained while in the State of
Ohio* But the same^ difficulty, the same want of faith
among the people, w r hich counteracted them here, prevailed
there; consequently no miracles could be wrought. We
expected to see the foundation of the City and temple laid;
and this we were permitted to see, and it was in fact a curi-
MORMOKISM.
195
osity, but not worth going to Missouri to see. The honor
of consecrating the land, &c. was conferred on Rigdon.—
The commandment reads thus: “ let my servant Sidney
consecrate and dedicate the land, and the spot for the Tem¬
ple”—again, “Behold I give unto my servant Sidney a
commandment, that he shall write a description of the land
of Zion, and a statement of the will of God, as it shall be
made known to him by.the spirit, and a subscription to be
presented to the Churches, to obtain money to purchase
lands, for the inheritance of the children of God: for be¬
hold the Lord willeth that his Disciples, and the children of
men, should open their hearts, to purchase the whole region
of country, lest they receive none inheritance, save it be by
the shedding of blood.” The childish exultation of the
Mormonite leaders, while they echoed and re-echoed, the
Lord has given us this whole region of country; “this whole
region of country is ours;” when it was manifest, agreeable
to the commandment, that the gift was only obtained, by
purchasing it at a dear rate with money, and that, in order
to sav.e themselves the trouble of “the shedding of blood,”
would, under other circumstances, have been truly divert¬
ing. But when viewing it as an instance of a deep laid
scheme, and the cunning artifice of crafty impostors, de¬
signed to allure the credulous and the unsuspecting, into a
state of unqualified vassalage, it presents a melancholy pic¬
ture of the depravity of the human heart, while destitute of
those virtues, inculcated in the Gospel by the blessed Re¬
deemer.
It was conjectured by the inhabitants of Jackson county,
that the Mormonites, as a body are wealthy, and many of
them entertain fears, that next December, when the list of
land is exposed for sale, they will out-bid others, and estab¬
lish themselves as the most powerful body in the county.—
But they may dismiss their fears in this respect; for the
196
M0KM0NI3M.
Mormonites as a body, are comparatively poor, and destined
so to remain, until they pursue a different conrse as it re¬
lates to economy and industry, from vhat they have hitherto
pursued. There were ten families, which came by water,
landed there .the day on which I arrived; and all the land
which the Bishop said they had means to purchase, was
less than thirty acres to the family; and thirty acres in that
country, is little enough for wood and timber land; as fifteen
acres upon an average here, are worth thirty there. Nei¬
ther need they fear that the Mormonites, were they so dis¬
posed, will obtain the possession of their lands “by sheding
of blood,” until the spirit selects more courageous leaders
than Smith or Rigdon. Yours affectionately,
EZRA BOOTH.
LETTER YI.
It is well know that the ostensible design of the Mormon¬
ites in settling in the western part of Missouri, is to convert
the Indians to the faith of Mormonism. In this, the leaders
appear to have in view, as a mode, the Jesuits of the 16th
century, who established themselves’ in South America, by
gaining an entire ascendency over the hearts and conscien¬
ces of the natives, and thereby became their masters. As
Independence is the place of general rendezvous and head
quarters of the Mormonites, it may not be amiss to notice
it. It is a new town, containing a court-house built of brick,
two or three merchant’s stores, and 15 or 20 dwelling hous-
ses, built mostly of logs hewed on both sides; and is situated
on a handsome rise of ground, about three miles south of
Missouri river, and about 12 miles east of the dividing line
between the United States and the Indian Reserve, and is
the county seat of Jackson county. In this place it is de¬
signed to establish the Lord’s printing press, of which Win.
W. Phelps and 0. Cowdery are to have the. management;
MORMONISM.
197
and also, the Lord's store-house, committed in charge to S.
Gilbert. By the means of these two grand engines, they
expect to make the wicked feel the weight of their tremen¬
dous power. West of the line lies the territory, selected
by the government of the United States, for the future res¬
idence of the Indians; to which place, a number of tribes
have recently emigrated. The question is frequently asked,
do the Indians seem disposed to receive Mormonism ; or
have any of them as yet embraced it? To which question
I have, heard some of the leaders reply, “O yes,” when the
truth is, not an individual had embraced it when I left that
place. Nor is there any prospect they will embrace it. It
is true, that some of the Indians appear to listen with a
degree of attention, while the Mormonite teacher pretends
to disclose to them the secrets of their origin, the history
of their ancestors, and that the great Spirit designs, in this
generation, to restore them to the possession of their lands,
now occupied by the whites ; and the Indians shall go forth
among the white people, “as a lion among the beasts of the
forests, and as a young lion among the flocks of sheep,
who, if he goeth through, both treadeth down and teareth
to pieces, and no man can deliver. Thy hand shall be lifted
up against thy adversaries, (the- whites) and all their ene¬
mies (the whites) shall be cut off.” Here you have a fair
specimen of the method adopted in the Book of Mormon,
and preached by the Mormonite teachers, for the purpose
of enlisting the feelings, and ingratiating themselves with
the Indians; and should success attend their endeavors, and
the minds of the Indians become inflamed with the enthu¬
siastic spirit which Mormonism inspires, they may be in¬
clined to try the experiment, whether “by shedding of
blood,” they can expel the white inhabitants, or reduce
them to a state of servitude; and by this means, regain the
possession of the lands occupied by their forefathers.
ICS
MQRMONISM.
The laying of the foundation of Zion was attended with
considerable parade and an ostentatious display of talents,
both by Rigdon and Cowdery. • The place being designated
as the site where the city was to commence, on the day ap¬
pointed we repaired *to the spot, not only as spectators, but
each one to act the part assigned him in the great work of
laying the foundation, of the “glorious city of New Jerusa¬
lem.” Rigdon consecrated the ground, by an address in
the first place to the God whom the Mormonites profess to
worship; and then making some remarks respecting the
extraordinary purpose for which we were assembled, pre¬
pared the way for administering the oath of allegiance, to
those who were to receive their “everlasting inheritance” in
that city. He laid them under the most solemn obligations,
to constantly obey all the commandments of Smith. He
enjoined it upon them to express a great degree of gratitude
for the free donation, and then, as the Lord’s Vicegerent,
he gratuitously bestowed upon them, that for which they had
paid an exhorbitant price in money. These preliminaries
being ended, a shrub oak, about ten inches in diameter at
the butt, the best that could be obtained near at hand, was
prostrated; trimmed, and cut off at a suitable length; and
twelve men, answering to- the twelve Apostles, by means of
handspikes, conveyed it to the place. Cowdery craved the
privilege of laying the corner stone. He selected a small
rough stone, the best he could find, carried it in one hand
to the spot, removed the surface of the earth to prepare-a
place for its reception, and then displayed his oratorical
power, in delivering an address, suited to the important oc¬
casion. The stone being placed, one end of the shrub oak
stick was laid upon it; and there was laid down the first
stone and stick, which are to form an essential part of the
splendid city of Zion.
The next day the ground for the temple was consecrated.
MORMOXISM.
190
and Smith claimed the honor of laying the corner-sto'no
himself. Should the inhabitants of Independence, feel a
desire to visit this place, destined at some future time to
become celebrated, they will have only to walk one half of
a mile out of the town, to a rise of ground, a short distance
south of the road.' They will be able to ascertain the spot
by the means of a sapling, distinguished from the others
by the bark being broken off on the north and on the east
side. On the south side of the sapling will be found tho
letter T, which stands for Temple ; and on the east side
ZOM 1 for Zomas; which Smith says is the original word
for Zion. Near the foot of the sapling, they will find a
small stone covered over with bushes, which were cut for
that purpose. This is the corner stone for the temple*—
They can there have the privilege of beholding the mighty
work, accomplished by about thirty men, who left their
homes, traveled one thousand miles, most of them on foot,
and expended more than $1,000 in cash.
Having completed the work, or rather finding but little
business for us to accomplish in Missouri, most of us be¬
came anxious to return home. And none appeared to be
more so than Rigdon and Smith, whose plans for future
subsistence were considerably frustrated. They expected
to find a country abounding with the necessaries and com¬
forts of life. But the prospect appeared somewhat gloomy,
and will probably remain so for some years to come. That
they were disappointed, is evident from the change which
appeared in their calculations. Before they went to Mis¬
souri, their language was, “we shall winter in'Ohio but one
winter more and when in Missouri, “ it will be many
years before we come here, for the Lord has a great work
for us to do in Ohio,’’ and the great work is, to make a
thorough alteration of the Bible, and invent new revelations,
and these are to be sent to Missouri, in order to be printed.
200
MORMONISM.
This coming to save the expense of postage, is parallel
with their other calculations. But no matter for that, it
will save them the difficulties and hardships, incident to the
settling of a new country ; and also the dangers to which
they would be exposed, in case the Indians should com- j
mence hostilities upon-the whites; and moreover, they have |
an easy method to supply themselves with cash at any time j
when occasion requires. The authority of a commandment
will easily untie the purse strings of those whose conscien¬
ces arc under their control ; and they find it much easier,
and better suited to their dispositions, to write command¬
ments, than to gain a livelihood by the sweat of the brow ;
and indeed, Smith has commanded himself not to labor, and
by his mandate, has enjoined it upon the church to support
him. The Bishop, when we w r ere in Missouri, intimated
that he and others were too much inclined to indolence.—
He replied, “I am commanded not to labor.”
Yours affectionately, EZRA BOOTH.
LETTER VII.
The following, with but little variation, is the copy of a<
letter witten to the Bishop of the Mormonite church, who,
by commandment, has received his station, and now resides
in Missouri. His business is to superintend the secular
concerns of the church. He holds a deed of the lands,
and the members receive a writing from him, signifying,
that they are to possess the land as their own, so long as
they are obedient to Smith’s commandments. The Bishop
is, in reality*, the Vicegera.it of Smith, and those in coali¬
tion with him; and holds his office during their will and
pleasure. I think him to be an honest man as yet, but
there is a point beyond which he cannot go, unless he pros¬
trates his honor in the dust, and prostitutes his conscience
to the vilest of purposes. He has frequently staggered
M0RM0N1SM.
201
and been ready to fall. The conference last year, gave
him a tremendous shock, from which with difficulty he re¬
covered. The law of the church enjoins, that no debt with
the world shall he contracted. But a thousand acres of
land in the town of Thompson could be purchased for one
half its value, and he was commanded to secure it; and in
order to do it, he was under the necessity to contract a debt
to the world. He hesitated, but the command was repeated,
“yon must secure the land.” He was one of the number
who was ordained to the gift of discerning spirits ; and in a
commandment, a pattern was given by which the good spirit
might be distinguished from the bad, which rendered the
gift of spiritual discernment useless: for the division was
to be made from external appearances, and not from any
thing discovered internally. Fie saw the impropriety, and
it shook his faith. I' am suspicious the time is not far dis¬
tant, when by commandment, this office will be bestowed
Upon a more trusty and confidential person; perhaps Smith's
brother or father, or some one who has been disciplined in
the State of New York. Then it will become his business
to make over the whole property, by deed of conveyance,
to the person appointed by the commandment to supercede
him. The Mormonites will tell you, that business of this
nature is done by the voice of the church. It is like this:
a sovereign issues his decrees, and then says to his subjects,
hold up your right hands, in favor of my decrees being
carried into effect. Should any refuse, they are sure to be
I hung for rebellion.
September 20, 1831.
Mr. Partridge:
[ Sir—From a sense of duty, I take up my pen, to com¬
municate to you the present impressions of my mind, which
originated from facts, which occurred during my stay there,
and while returning home. I arrived safely at my home,
I
1
202
MORMONISM.
on the 1st instant, after having passed through a variety of
scenes, some of which, I design to disclose to you in this
letter. You will probably be surprised, when you learn,
that I am no longer a member of the Mormonite church.—
The circumstances which led to T this are numerous, and of
such a character,'that I should have been compelled to sac¬
rifice every principle of honesty, or cease to support a sys¬
tem, which I conceive to be grossly inconsistent, and inr
opposition to the best interests of human society. The first
thing that materially affected my mind, so as to weaken my
confidence, was the falsehood of Joseph’s vision. You
know perfectly well, that Joseph had, or said he had, a
vision, or revelation, in which it was made known to him
by the spirit, that Oliver had raised up a large church in r
Missouri. This was so confidently believed, previous to
our leaving Ohio, that while calculating the number of the
church, several hundred were added, supposed to be in
Missouri. The great church was found to consist of three
or four females. The night we took lodgings in the school
house, and the morning which succeeded it, presented cir¬
cumstances which I had not anticipated. When you inti¬
mated to Joseph that the land which he and Oliver had
selected, was inferior in point of quality to other lands ad¬
joining, had you seen the same spirit manifested in me,
which you saw in him, would you not have concluded me
to be under the influence of violent passions, bordering on
madness, rather than the meek and gentle spirit which the
Gospel inculcates? When you complained that he had
abused you, and observed to him, “I wish you not to tell
us any more, that you know these by the spirit when you
do not; you told us, that Oliver had raised up a large church
here, and there is no such thing;” he replied,, “ I see it,
and it will be so.” This appeared to me, to be a shift,
better suited to an impostor, than a true Prophet of the Lord.
MORMONISM.
203
And from that time I resolved to weigh well every circum¬
stance; and I can assure you that no one that has a bearing
on the subject, escaped my notice. But the spirit con¬
sidered your insolence to Joseph too intolerable to be pass¬
ed over unnoticed. Hence the commandment: “ If he
repent not of his sins, which is unbelief and blindness of
heart, let him take heed lest he fall. Behold his mission
is given unto him, and it shall not be given again.'”—
You are to be careful, to submit to [all the abuse which
Joseph sees fit to pour upon you ; and to swallow, pas¬
sively, all the spurious visions, and false prophecies, that he
in his clemency thinks proper to bestow upon you, lest you
fall from your Bis’noprick, never to regain it. These men
under whose influence you act, were entire strangers to
you until you embraced this new system of faith. Now,
permit me to inquire, have you not frequently observed in
Joseph, a want of that sobriety, prudence and stability,
which are some of the most prominent traits in the Christian
character? Have you not often discovered in him, a spirit
of lightness and levity, a temper easily irritated, and an
habitual proneness to jesting and joking? Have you not
often proven to your satisfaction that lie says he knows things
to be so by the spirit, when they are not so? You most
certainly have. Have you not reason to believe, or at least
to suspect, that the revelations which come from him, are
something short of infallible, and instead of being the pro¬
duction of divine wisdom, emanate from his own weak mind?
Some suppose his weakness, nay, his wickedness, can form
no reasonable objection to his revelations; and “were he to
get another man’s wife, and seek to kill her husband, it
could be no reason why we should not believe revelations
through him, for David did the same.” So Sidney asserted,
and many others concurred with him in sentiment. The
commandment we received to purchase, or make a water
204
M0RM0N1SM.
craft, directed us to proceed down the river in it as far as
St. Louis, and from thence, with the exception of Joseph,
and his two scribes, we were to proceed on our journey
home two by two. The means of conveyance being pro¬
cured, we embarked for St. Louis, but unpropitious events
rolled on, superceded the commandment, frustrated our
plans, and w r e had separated before we had accomplished
one half of the voyage. The cause which produced this
disastrous result, was a spirit of animosity and discord,
which made its appearance on board, the morning after we
left Independence. The conduct of some of the Elders
became very displeasing to Oliver, who, in the greatness of
his power, uttered this malediction: “as the Lord God liveth, .
if you do not behave better, some accident will befall you.'"’ ’
The manner in which this was handed out, evinced it to be ,
the ebullition of a spirit, similar to that which influenced
Joseph in the school-house. No accident, however, befel
them, until Joseph, in the afternoon of the third day, as¬
sumed the direction of affairs on board that canoe,which,
with other matters of difference, together with Oliver’s
curse, increased the irritation of the crew, who, in time of
danger, refused to exert their physical powers, in conse¬
quence of which, they rah foul of a sawyer, and were in
danger of upsetting. This was sufficient to flutter the timid
spirit of the Prophet and his scribe, who had accompanied
him on board of that canoe, and like the sea-tossed mariner,
when threatened with a watery grave, they unanimously
desired to set their feet once more upon something more
firm than a liquid surface; therefore, by the persuasion of
Joseph, we landed bqfore sunset, intending, to pass the night
upon the bank of the river. Preparations were made to
spend the night as comfortably as existing circumstances
would admit, and then an attempt was made, to effect a
reconciliation betwixt the contending parties. The business
MORMONISM.
205
of settlement commenced, which elicited much conversa-
t:on, and excited considerable feeling on both sides. Olivers
denunciation was brought into view; his conduct and equip¬
age, were compared to “a fop of a sportsman ;” he and
Joseph were represented, as highly imperious and quite
dictatorial; and Joseph and Sidney were reprimanded for
their excessive cowardice. Joseph seemed inclined to arm
himself, according to his usual custom, in case of opposi¬
tion, with the judgment of God, for the purpose of pouring
them, like a thunder bolt upon the rebellious Elders; but
one or two retorted, “ none of your threats:” which com¬
pletely disarmed him, and he reserved his judgment for a
more suitable occasion. Finding myself but little interested
in the settlement, believing the principles of discord too
deeply rooted to be easily eradicated, I laid myself down
upon the ground, and in silence contemplated awhile the
events of the evening, as they passed before me. These
are the men to whom the Lord has intrusted the mysteries,
and the keys of his kingdom ; whom he has authorized to
bind or loose on earth, and their decision shall be ratified in
Heaven. These are the men sept forth, to promulgate a
new revelation, and to usher in a new dispensation — at
whose presence the “Heavens are to shake, the hills trem¬
ble, the mountains quake, and the earth open and swallow
up their enemies.” — These are the leaders of the church,
and the only church on earth the Lord beholds with appro¬
bation. Surely, I never witnessed so much confusion and
discord, among the Elders of any other church; neverthe¬
less they are all doomed to a perpetual curse, except they
receive the doctrines and precepts which Mormonism incul¬
cates, and place themselves under the tuition of men, more
ignorant and unholy than themselves. In the midst of med¬
itations like these, I sunk into the arms of sleep, but was
awakened at a late hour, to witness and consent to a recon-
206
MORMONISM.
ciliation between the parties. The next morning, Joseph
manifested an aversion to risk his person any more, upon
the rough and angry current of the Missouri, and in fact,
upon any other river ; and he again had recourse to his
usual method, of freeing himself from the embarrassments
of a former commandment, by obtaining another in opposi-
tion to it. A new commandment was issued, in which a
great curse was pronounced against the waters; navigating ,
them, was to be attended with extreme danger; and all the
saints in general, were prohibited in journeying upon them,
to the promised land. From this circumstance, the Missou¬
ri river was named the river of Destruction. It was de¬
creed, that we should proceed on our journey by land, and
preach by the way as we passed along. Joseph, Sidney,
and Oliver, were to press their way forward with all possi¬
ble speed, and to preach only in Cincinnati; and there they
were to lift up their voices, and proclaim against the ■whole
of that wicked city. The method by which Joseph and Co.
designed to proceed home, it was discovered, would be very
expensive. “The Lord don’t care how much money it takes
to get us home,” said Sidney. Not satisfied with the mo¬
ney they received from you, they used their best endeavors
to exact money from others, who had but little compared i
with what they had ; telling them in substance, “ you can
beg your passage on foot, but as we are to travel in the j
stage, we must have money.” You will find, sir, that the
expense of these three men, was one hundred dollars more
than three of our company expended, while on our journey
home; and for the sake of truth and honesty, let these men
never again open their mouths, to insult the common sense
of mankind, by contending for equality, and the communi¬
ty of goods in society,- until there is a thorough alteration
in their method of proceeding. It seems, however, they
had drained their pockets, when they arrived at Cincinnati,
/
MORMOX1SM.
207
Tor there they were under the necessity of pawning their
trunk, in order to continue their journey home. Here they
violated the commandment, by not preaching ; and when
an inquiry was made respecting the cause of that neglect,
at one time they said, they could get no house to preach in;
at another time they stated, that they could have had the
court-house, had they staid a day or two longer, but the
Lord made it known to them, that they should go on ; and
other similar excuses, involving like contradictions. Thus
they turn and twist the commandments to suit their whims,
and they violate them when they please with perfect impu¬
nity. They can at any time obtain a commandment suited
to their desires, and as their desires fluctuate and become
reversed, they get a new one to supercede the other, and
hence the contradictions which abound in this species of
revelation. The next day after, we were cast upon the
shore, and had commenced our journey by land, myself
and three others went on board of a canoe, and recom¬
menced our voyage down the river. From this time aeon
stant gale of prosperity wafted us forward, and not an event
transpired, but what tended to our advancement, until we
arrived at our much desired homes. At St. Louis, we took
passage in a steam-boat, and came to Wellsville; and from
thence in the stage home. We travelled about eight hun¬
dred miles farther than the three who took their passage in
the stage, and arrived at our homes but a few days later.—
It is true, we violated the commandment by not preaching
by the way, and so did they by net preaching at Cincinnati
But it seems that none of Us considered the commandment
worthy of much notice.
In this voyage upon the waters, we demonstrated that the
great dangers existed only in imagination, and the com¬
mandment to be the offspring of a pusillanimous spirit. —
The spirit also revealed to Joseph, that “on the steamboats,
14
208
MORMONISM.
plots were already laid for our destruction.” This too we
proved to be false. While descending the Missouri river,.
Peter and Frederick, two of my company, divulged a se¬
cret respecting Oliver, which placed his conduct on a paral¬
lel with Ziba’s ; for which Ziba was deprived of his Elder
and Apostleship: “Let that which was bestowed upon Ziba
be taken from him, and let him stand as a member in the
church, and let him labor with his own hands with the
brethren.” And thus by commandment, poor Ziba, one
of the twelve Apostles, is thrust down ; while Oliver the
scribe, also an Apostle, who had been guilty of similar
conduct, is set on high, to prepare work for the press; and
no commandment touches him, only to exalt him higher.—
These two persons stated, that had they known previous to
their journey to Missouri, what they then knew, they never
should have accompanied Oliver thither.'
Sidney, since his return has written a description of Zion.
But it differs essentially from that which you wrote ; so
much so, that either yours or his must be false. Knowing
him to be constitutionally inclined to exaggerate, and sus¬
pecting that this habit would be as likely to preponderate,
in his written as in his oral communications, you cautioned
him against it. “What I write will be written by the most
infallible inspiration of the holy spirit,” said he with an air
of contempt. You must be careful, sir, or it will again
sound in your ears, “if he repent not” for giving a false
description of the land of Zion , let him take heed lest he
fall from his office. This, Sidney said, was one reason why
you was not permitted to return to the State of Ohio. The
want of time and paper warn me to bring this letter to a
close. And now permit me to entreat you, to candidly view
the whole matter, from the commencement unto the present
time. Look at it with your own eyes, and no longer suffer
these strangers to blind your eyes, and daub you over with
MORMONISM
200
their untempercd mortar. Think how often you have been
stumbled by these discordant revelations, false visions, and
lying prophecies. Put into practice the resolutions you ex¬
pressed to me the morning after the collision in the school
house, that you would go home, and attend to your own
business. Transfer the lands you hold in your hands, to
the persons whose money paid for it. Place yourself from
under the influence of the men who have deceived you ;
burst asunder the bands of delusion ; fly for your life, fiy
from the habitations haunted by impostors; and having done
this, you most surely will be glad and rejoice, and prove to
your awn satisfaction, as I have done, the falsity of Joseph’s
prophetic declaration, “if you turn against us you will enjoy
no more satisfaction in the world.” E. B.
Some tilings arc intimated in the foregoing letter, which
more properly belongs to Cowdcry’s mission to the Indians;
and when I come to notice that mission, those things will
probably be more fully exhibited.
It is also indirectly stated, that Rigdon has acquired the
habit of exaggeration. The truth of this statement, I pre¬
sume, will be doubted but by few, who have been long ac¬
quainted with him. Most of his communications carry the
appearance of high and false coloring; and I am persuaded,
that truth by this embellishing touch, often degenerates into
fiction. I have heard him several different times, give a
representation of the interview between himself, and to use
his own phraseology, “the far-famed Alexander Campbell.”
This man’s wonted shrewdness and presence of mind for¬
sook him when in the presence of this gigantic Mormonite;
so much so, that “he was quite confused and silly.” I will
give you a specimen of the language, with which Rigdon
said he assailed him: “You have lied, Alexander. Alex¬
ander you have lied. If. you do not receive the Book of
Mormon, you will be damned.” With such like arguments
•210
MORMOXISM
he brow-beat his antagonist, until he had silenced and set
him down, like the pusillanimous cur, at the feet of his
chastising master. “You are a liar, you are a child of the
Devil, you are an enemy to all righteousness, and the spirit
of the Devil is in you,” and the like is dealt out profusely
against an obstinate opponent, and especially, one whom
they are pleased to nickname apostate. I regret the neces¬
sity I am under of making such statements, and could wish
there had been no occasion for them. But truth compels
me to it, and the good of society demands it.—Yours, &c. I
EZRA BOOTH.
LETTER VIII.
The origin of the aborigines of this country, and the
history before the introduction of eastern literature into the
western hemisphere, has afforded a subject for much spec¬
ulation, and deep research among the learned; and has
occasioned considerable curiosity, among various classes of
people. But the subject still remains in impenetrable ob¬
scurity; and will so remain, unless He who has the power
to speak, “let there be light,” and the light shall break forth
out of obscurity. But as this is a subject better calculated
to gratify the speculative inquirer, than to purify the heart,
by rectifying wrong principles in the mind, or to increase
that kind of knowledge intimately connected with, and es¬
sential to practical improvements either in civil or religious
society, we may reasonably doubt, whether the great Jeho¬
vah will soon, if ever, condescend to clear away the dark¬
ness, by giving a revelation, merely to gratify the desires
of persons, who delight to wander in the region of conjec¬
ture and speculation. But he has already done it, cries
the Mormonite herald. The Book of Mormon, which I
hold in my hand, is a divine revelation, and the very thing
we need, to burst the cloud and remove the darkness,which
MORMON 1S31.
211
lias long surrounded the mysterious and degraded aborigi¬
nes. We now know that the natives who inhabit the forests
of America, are a “branch of the House of Israel and
by means of this blessed book, they are soon, even in this
generation, to be restored to the knowledge, and the true
worship of the God of Israel.—Among them is to be built,
the “ glorious city of the New Jerusalem.” In the midst
of which is to stand, the splendid and magnificent temple, •
dedicated to the Most High God, and “Oliver being called
and commanded of the Lord God, to go forth among the
Lamanites, to proclaim glad tidings of great joy unto them,
by presenting unto them, the fullness of the gospel of the
only begotten son of God,” &c. The grand enterprise of
introducing this new dipensation, ,or the fullness of the
Gospel, among the Indian tribes, who have recently re¬
ceived the appellation of Lamanites, was committed in
charge to Oliver Cowdery, a young man of high fame among
the Mormonites. His credentials, and the credentials of the
three others associated with him in the mission, will be
found in the following revelations, which I transcribe for
your perusal, and also for some further remarks, which I
design to offer.
A REVELATION UNTO OLIVER, GIVEN SEPTEMBER, 1830.
Behold, I say unto you Oliver, that it shall be given thee,
that thou shalt be heard by the church in all things whatso¬
ever thou shalt teach them by the comforter, concerning the
revelations and commandments which I have given. But,
verily, verily, I say unto you, no one shall be appointed to
receive commandments and revelations in the church, ex¬
cepting my servant Joseph, for he receivcth them even as
Moses, and thou shalt be obedient unto the things which I
shall give unto him, even as Aaron, to declare faithfully
the commandments and revelations, with power and air
212
MORMONISM.
thority unto the church. And if thou art led at any time
by the comforter to speak or teach, or at all times by the
way of commandment unto the church, thou mayst do it;
butshallnot write by way of commandment but by wisdom:
and thou shalt not command him who is at thy head, and
at the head of the church ; for I have given him the keys
of the mysteries of the revelations which are sealed, until
I shall appoint unto him another in his stead—and now be¬
hold I say unto you, that thou shalt go unto the Lamanites
and preach my gospel unto them; and thou shalt have rev¬
elations, but write them not by way of commandment.—
And now I say unto you, that it is not revealed, and no
man knoweth where the city shall be built, but it shall be
given hereafter. Behold, I say unto you, that it shall be
among the Lamanites. Thou shalt not leave this place
until after the conference, and my servant Joseph shall be
appointed to rule the conference, by the voice of it ; and
what he saith unto thee that thou shalt tell. And again,
thou shalt take thy brother Hiram between him and thee
alone, and tell him that these things which he hath written
from that stone, are not of me, and that Satan hath decei¬
ved him, for these things have not been appointed unto him,
neither shall any thing be appointed to any in this church,
contrary to the church covenant, for all things must be done
in order, and by commandment, by the prayer of faith, and
thou shalt settle all these things before thou shalt take thy
journey among the Lamanites ; and it shall be given from
time to time, that thou shalt go, until the time that thou
shalt return, what thou shalt do; and thou must open thy
mouth at all times, declaring my gospel with the sound of
rejoicing.—Amen.
Manchester, October 17, 1830.
I, Oliver, being commanded by the Lord God, to go forth
unto the Lamanites, to proclaim glad tidings of groat joy
MORMOXISM.
213
unto them, by presenting unto them the fullness of the gos¬
pel, of the only begotten son of God; and also, to rear up
a pillar as a witness where the temple of God shall be built,
in the glorious New Jerusalem; and having certain brothers
with me, who are called of God to assist me, whose names
are Parley, Peter, and Ziba, do therefore most solemnly
covenant with God, that I will walk humbly before him,
and do this business, and this glorious work according as
he shall direct me by the Holy Ghost; ever praying for
mine and their prosperity, and deliverencc from bonds, and
from imprisonment, and whatsoever may befal us, with, all
patience and faith.—Amen. OLIVER COWDERY.
We, the undersigned, being called and commanded of
the Lord God, to accompany our brother Oliver Cowdery,
to go to the Lamanites, and to assist in the above mentioned
glorious work and business. We do, therefore, most sol¬
emnly covenant before God, that we will assist him faithfully
in this thing, by giving heed unto all his words and advice,
which is, or shall be given him by the spirit of truth, ever
praying with all prayer and supplication, for our and his
prosperity, and our deliverance from bonds, and imprison¬
ments, and whatsoever may come upon us, with all patience
and faith.—Amen.
Signed in ‘presence of P. P. PRATT,
Joseph Smith, Jun. ZIBA PETERSON,
David Whitmer. PETER WHITMER.
In the preceding revelation, the principal thing which
claims your attention, is the mission to the Indians ; for
with that mission many circumstances are connected, which
clearly evince, that it originated from human imbecility,
and diabolical depravity.—There are also some other things
the meaning of which you will not be likely to apprehend,
without some explanation. In this, as well as several of
the commandments, it is clearly and explicitly stated, that
214
BIORMOXISM.
the right of delivering written commandments, and revela¬
tions, belong exclusively to Smith, and no other person can
interfere, without being guilty of sacrilege. In this office
he is to stand, until another is appointed in his place, and
no other person can be appointed in his stead, unless he
falls through trangression; and in such a case, he himself
is authorized to appoint his successor. But how is he to be
detected, should he become guilty of transgression. The
commandment makes provision for this. His guilt will be¬
come manifest by his inability to utter any more revela¬
tions, and should he presume “to get another man’s wife,”
and commit adultery; and “by the shedding of blood, seek
to kill her husband,” if he retain the use of his tongue, so„
as to be able to utter his jargon, he can continue as long as
he pleases in the bed of adultery, and wrap himself with
garments stained with blood, shed by his own hands, and
still retain the spotless innocence of the holiest among mor¬
tals; and must be continued in the office of revelator, and
head of the church. Some others, and especially Cowdery,
have earnestly desired to relieve Smith of some part of his
burden. Cowdery’s desires for this work were so keen
and excessive, as, to use his own language, “it was unto
me a burning fire shut up in my bones, and I was weary
with forbearing, and I could forbear no longer;” and he
did in fact, issue some productions, which he said bore the
divine impress ; but Smith fixed upon them the stamp of
devilish. But it seems, in order to compromise the matter,
that Cowdery was permitted to “speak or to teach, at all
times, by way of commandment unto the church; but not
to write them by way of commandment:” thus Cowdery
is authorized to give verbal commandments to the church,
by the inspiration of the spirit, which, if he afterwards
writes, ceases to be inspiration; therefore, a commandment
delivered orally, may be divinely inspired; but the same
/
M0RM0XI8M.
215
communicated, written verbatim, so far loses its former
character, that it degenerates into a production of an infer¬
nal stamp. Here is a mystery, for aught I know, peculiar
to Mormonism; and none but Mormonites, I presume, will
attempt to unravel it. But it finds its parallel in the follow¬
ing: Smith asures his followers, that what he speaks by
the spirit, and is written, is infallible in operation, but if it
is not-written, he may sometimes be mistaken.—He tells
them that the right to deliver written revelations, belongs
exclusively to himself, and no other person shall interfere
in the business; -and if he transgresses he will graciously
condescend to appoint another in his stead, and the only
proof produced for the support of such assertions, is barely
his word, upon which they implicitly rely, and become en¬
tirely resigned to place their person and property under his
control, and even risk the salvation of their souls upon his
say-so. Such glaring duplicity on the one hand, and un¬
accountable credulity on the other, seldom have a parallel
in the annals of man.
Never was there a despot more jealous of his preroga¬
tive than Smith ; and never was a fortress guarded with
more vigilance and ardor against every invading foe, than
he guards these. Smith apprehended a rival in the depart¬
ment of written inspiration, from another quarter, and
hence Cowdery was commissioned to commence an attack
and suppress the enemy, before he had acquired sufficient
stability and strength so as to become formidable. “Thou
shalt take thy brother Hiram, between him and thee alone,
and tell him that the things ho hath written from that stone,
&c.” Hiram Page, one of the eight witnesses, and also
one of the “money diggers,” found a smooth stone, upon
which there appeared to be a writing, which when trans¬
cribed upon paper, disappeared from the stone, and another
impression appeared in its place. This when copied, van-
216
MORMONISM.
ished as the former had done, and so it continued, alter¬
nately appearing and disappearing ; in the meanwhile, he
continued to write, until he had written over considerable
paper. It bore striking marks of a Mormonite revelation,
and was received as an authentic document by most of the
Mormonites, till Smith, by his superior sagacity, discovered
it to be a Satanic fraud.
A female professing to be a prophetess, made her ap¬
pearance in Ivirtland, and so ingratiated herself into the
esteem and favor of some of the Elders, that they received
her, as a person commissioned to act a conspicuous part in
Mormonizing the world. Rigdon, and some others, gave
her the right hand of fellowship, and literally saluted her
with what they called the kiss of charity. But Smith,
viewing her as an encroachment upon his sacred premises,
declared her an impostor, and she returned to the place
from whence she came. Her visit, however, made a deep
impression on the minds of many, and the barbed arrow
which she left in the hearts of some, is not yet eradicated.
Yours affectionately, EZRA BOOTH.
LETTER IX.
In this letter the mission to the Indians will be brought
into view, and with it are connected circumstances and facts,
sufficient, one would suppose, to convince every honest and
unprejudiced Mormonite, of the fallacy and deception of
Mormonism. But a Mormonite of the highest grade is in¬
vulnerable by facts the most notorious, and evidence as
glaring as the noon-day sun; for they affirm, they know by
the spirit that Mormonism is what it pretends to be, and
should Smith' acknowledge it to be a fabrication, the)’ would
not believe him. This forms the highest climax in Mor¬
monism, and but few have attained to it. After Cowderv?
and his three associates had left the State of New York,
MORMONISM.
217
while bending their course to the west, he was directed by
the spirit to Kirtland, for the special purpose of enlisting
Iligdon in the Mormonite cause. I have since learned that
the spirit which directed in this enterprise, was no other
than Pratt, who had previously become acquainted with
Rigdon and had been proselyted by him into what is called
the Campbellitc faith. This new system appears to have
been particularly suited to Rigdon’s taste, and calculated to
make an impression on his mind. But before he could fully
embrace it, he must “receive a testimony from God.” In
order to this he labored as he was directed by his Precep¬
tor, almost incessantly and earnestly in praying, till at
length his mind was wrapped up in a vision; and to use his
own language, “ to my astonishment I saw the different
orders of professing Christians passing before my eyes,
with their hearts, exposed to view, and they were as cor¬
rupt as corruption itself. That society to which I belonged
also passed before my eyes,'and to my astonishment it was as
corrupt as the others. Last of all that little man who bro’t
me the Book of Mormon, passed before my eyes with his
heart open, and it was as pure as an angel; and this was a
testimony from God; that the Book of Mormon, was a Di-
i vine Revelation.” Rigdon is one who has ascended to
the summit of Mormonism; and this vision stands as the
foundation of his knowledge. He frequently affirms, that
these things are not a matter of faith with him, but of ab
solute knowledge. He has been favored with many re¬
markable and extraordinary visions, in some of which he
saw Kirtland with the surrounding country, consecrated as
the promised land, and the churches in the State of New
York expected to receive their everlasting inheritance in
the State of Ohio, and this expectation was grounded on
Rigdon’s vision while in the State of New York. These
visions are considered by the church as entitled to no credit,
and laid aside as mere rubbish.
213
MORMOXISM.
As it relates to the purity of the heart of “that little man,”
if a pure and pleasant fountain can send forth corrupt and
bitter streams, then may the heart of that man be pure,
who enters into a matrimonial contract with a young lady,
and obtains the consent of her parents; but as soon as his
back is turned upon her, he violates his engagements, and
prostitutes his honor by becoming the gallant of another,
and resolved in his heart, and expresses resolutions to mar¬
ry her. But as the practice of a man will ever stand as a
general criterion by which the principles of the heart are
to be tested, we say. that the heart of such a man is the
reverse of purity.
From Kirtland, Cowdery & Co. were directed by the
spirit to Sandusky, where they contemplated opening their
mission, and proselyting the Indians residing at that place.
But neither Cowdery, nor the spirit which directed him,
was able to open the way to, or make any impression upon
their minds. Being frustrated in this, his first attempt to
convert the natives, he turned his attention and course to
the Missouri, and when near the eastern line of that state,
he halted for several days, for the purpose of obtaining, by
inquiry, information respecting the Indians still further west.
It appears that he was fearful that his infallible guide, (the
spirit,) was incapable to direct him, while proceeding fur¬
ther to the west; consequently, he applied to men more ca¬
pable of giving instruction than the spirit, by which he was j
influenced. When he arrived at the western line of Mis¬
souri, he passed into the Indian territory, where he remained
but a short time, before he was notified by the U. S. Agent,
that he must either re-cross the line, or be compelled to take
up his residence in the garrison, forty miles up the Arkan¬
sas river. As there was no other alternative, the former
seemed to him the most expedient; and he never possessed
courage sufficient to pass the line, or visit the residence of
M0RM0NISM.
219
the Indians since. Thus you behold a man, “ called and
commanded of the Lord God, to go forth unto the Laman-
ites,” and establish his church among them; but no sooner
is he set down in the field of his mission, and surrounded
by his anticipated converts, than he is driven by a compa¬
rative nothing , from the field, and obliged to relinquish his
contemplated harvest.—This is the person commissioned by
the Lord to proceed to the western wilds, and as he himself
stated, “to the place where the foot of a white man never
trod,” to rear up a pillar for a witness, where the temple of
God shall be built, in the glorious New Jerusalem. But
alas! he was arrested by man in his course, and by the
breath of man the mighty undertaking was blown into the
air, and Cowdery was thrown back among the Gentiles, to
wait for the spirit^to devise some new plans in the place of
those which had been frustrated. But as the city and tem¬
ple must be built, as every avenue leading to the Indians
was closed against the Mormonites, it was thought that they
should be built among the Gentiles, which is in direct op¬
position to the original plan—as foreign from the design of
the spirit, expressed in several commandments, as it would
have been had the Directors, who were appointed to build
the court-house in Ravenna, built it in Trumbull county,
foreign from the design of those who intrusted them with
the business.
Though their plans had hitherto failed, they were un¬
willing to abandon the Indian enterprise; and in a command¬
ment it was stated, that Cowdery and others should receive
a written recommendation, signed by the Elders, for the
purpose of presenting it to the Indian agent, in order to
obtain permission to visit the Indians in their settlements.—
The recommendation was written according to the com¬
mandment, and frequent opportunities occurred in which it
might have been presented to the agent, but it never was
220
MORMONISM.
presented, and of course was useless; he was censured by
some for not presenting it, but I suppose the spirit directed
him not to do it.
Another method has been invented, in order to remove
obstacles which hitherto had proved insurmountable. “The
Lord's store-house,” is to be furnished with goods suited to
the Indian trade, and persons are to obtain license from the
government to dispose of them to the Indians in their own
territory; at the same time they are to disseminate the prin¬
ciples of Mormonism among them. From this smuggling
method of preaching to the Indians, they anticipate a favor¬
able result. In addition to this, and to co-operate with it,
it has been-made known by revelation, that it will be pleas¬
ing to the Lord, should they form a matrimonial alliance
with the natives; and by this means the Elders,- who com¬
ply with the thing so pleasing to the Lord, and for which
the Lord has promised to bless those who do it abundantly,
gain a residence in the Indian territory, independent of the
agent. It has been made known to one, who has left his
wife in the State of New York, that he is entirely free
from his wife, and he is at pleasure to take him a wife from
among the Lamanites. It was easily perceived that this
permission was perfectly suited to his desires. I have fre¬
quently heard him state that the Lord had made it known
to him, that he is as free from his wife as from any other
woman; and the only crime I ever heard alleged against
her is, she is violently opposed to Mormonism. But before
this contemplated marriage can be carried into effect, he
must return to the State of New York and settle his busi- •
ness, for fear, should he return after that affair had taken
place, the civil authority would apprehend him as a criminal. :
It is with pleasure I close this exposition, having in part)
accomplished, what I intended when I commenced it. The
employment has been an unpleasant one to me, and from
MORMONISM.
2*21
the first, I should gladly have avoided it, could I have done
it, and maintained a conscience void of ofience, towards
God and man.—But should an individual by this exposition,
be extricated or prevented from falling into the delusion,
which has been the subject of consideration, I shall be
amply compensated, for the painful task which I have per¬
formed Yours affectionately, EZRA BOOTH.
CHAPTER XVI.
We have already given the reader a pretty fair view of
this artful imposition, which may be considered all that is
requisite to stamp it with infamy, in the estimation of ra¬
tional minds. The preceding letters alone arc amply suffi¬
cient to scatter the whole system of deception to the four
winds; but we have yet many curious and rare documents
in store. A few revelations will be here inserted, as a spe¬
cimen of the manner in which the Prophet governs and
rebukes his dupes. The first will show the means lie em¬
ployed to get over and obviate the contentions among them,
on their first visit to Missouri, briefly alluded to by Mr.
Booth. In this the cloven foot is very prominent.
“Zion, August 3d, 1831.
“Hearken, 0 ye Elders of my Church, and give car to
imy word, and learn of me what I will concerning you; for
verily I say unto you, blessed is he that keepeth my com¬
mandments, whether in life or in death; and he that is faith¬
ful in tribulation, the reward of the same is greater in the
222 MOKMONISM*
Kingdom. Ye cannot behold with your natural eyes, for
the present time, the design of your God concerning those
things which shall follow after much tribulation, for after
much tribulation cometh the blessing. Wherefore, the day
cometh that ye shall be rewarded with much glory—the
hour is not yet, but is nigh at hand; remember this, which
I told you before, that you may lay it to heart, and receive
that which shall follow.
“Behold, verily I say unto you, for this cause have I sent .
you—that ye might be obedient, and that your hearts might
be prepared to bear testimony of the things which are to
come, and also that you might be favored of laying the *
foundation, and bearing record of the land upon which the
Zion of God shall stand, and also that a feast of fat things
might be prepared for the poor, yea, a feast of fat things,
of wine on the lees well refined, that the earth may know
that the mouths of the prophets shall not fail; yea, a sup¬
per of the house of the Lord, w r ell prepared; unto which
all nations shall be invited: firstly, the rich, and the learned,
the wise and the noble ; and after that cometh the day of
my power—then shall the poor, the lame, and the blind,
and the deaf, come in unto the marrriage of the lamb, pre¬
pared for the great day to come; behold, I the Lord hath
spoken it, and that the testimony might go forth from Zion,
yea, 'from the mouth of the city of the heritage of God ; 1
yea, for this cause I have sent you hither, and I have se¬
lected and chosen my servant Edward, and appointed unto
him his mission in this land ; but if he repent not of
his sins, which is unbelief and blindness of heart, let him
take heed lest he fall. Behold, his mission is given unto
him, and it shall not be given again; and whosoever standeth
in that mission is appointed to be a judge in Israel, like as it
was in ancient days, to divide the lands of the heritage of
God unto his children, and to judge his people by the testi-
MORMONISM.
223
mony of the just by the assistance of his counsellors, ac¬
cording to the laws of the kingdom, which were given by
the prophets of God; for, verily I say unto you, my laws
shall be kept in the land; let no man think that he is ruler,
but let God rule, that judgeth according to the council of
his own will, or in other words, him that sitteth upon the
judgment seat. Let no man break the laws of the land,
wherefore, be subject to the powers that be, until he reigns
whose right it is to reign and subdue all his enemies under
his feet. Behold the laws which ye have recorded from
my hand, are the laws of the church—in this light shall ye
hold them forth. Behold, here is wisdom, and as I speak
concerning my servant Edward, this land is the land of his
residence, and those whom he hath appointed for his coun¬
sellors, and all the land of the residence of him whom I
have appointed to keep my store-house. Wherefore, let
them bring their families to this land, as they shall counsel
between themselves and me ; for, behold it is not meet that
I should command in all tilings, for he that is compelled in
all things, is a slothful and not a wise servant ; wherefore,
he receiveth no reward. Verily I say, men should be anx¬
iously engaged in a gcod cause, and do many things of
their own free will and bring to pass much righteousness,
for the power is in them, wherein they are agents unto
themselves; and inasmuch as men do good they shall in no
wise loose their reward ; but he that doeth not any thing
until he is commanded, and receiveth a commandment with
a doubtful heart, and keepeth it with slothfulness, the same
is damned. Who am I that made man, saith the Lord,
that will hold him guiltless that obey not my commandments.
Who am I, saith the Lord, that have ordained and have
not fulfilled. I command, and a man obey not ; I revoke,
and they receive not the blessing —then they say in their
hearts this is not the work of the Lord, for his promises
15
224
MORMON ISM.
are not fulfilled; but woe unto such, for their reward lurk-
eth beneath and not from above. And now I give unto you
further directions concerning this land; it is wisdom in me
that my servant Martin, should be an example unto the
church, in laying his money before the bishop of the church;
and also, this is the law unto every man that cometh into
this land to receive an inheritance, and he shall do-with his
money according as the law directs; and it is wisdom, also,
that there should be lands purchased in Independence for
the place of the store-house, and also for the house of the
printing, and other directions concerning my servant Mar¬
tin, of the spirit that he may receive his inheritance as
seemeth him good—and let him him re pent of his sins, for
he seeketh praise of the world ; and also let my servant
William stand in the office which I have appointed him,
and receive his inheritance in the land ; and also he hath
need to repent, for I the Lord am not pleased with him, for,
be seeketh to exult, and he is not sufficiently meek. Be¬
hold, he that hath repented of his sins, the same is forgiv¬
en, and I the Lord remembereth them no more— by this
may ye know if a man repenteth of his sins, behold he
will confess them and forsake them; and now, verily I say
concerning the residue of the Elders of my church, the
time has not yet come for many years, for them to receive
their inheritance in this land, except they desire it through
prayer only, as it shall be appointed unto them, for behold
they shall push the people together from the ends of. the
earth, wherefore, assemble yourselves together, and he that
is not appointed to stay in the land, let them preach the
gospel in the regions round about; and after that let them
return to their homes. Let them preach by the way, and
bear testimony of the truth in all places, and call upon tho
rich, the high, and the low, and the poor, to repent; and ;
let them build up churches, inasmuch as the inhabitants of [
MORMONISM.
225
the earth will repent; and let there be an agent appointed,
by the voice of the church. And I give unto my servant
Sidney, a commandment, that he shall write a description of
Zion, and a statement of the will, of God, as it shall be
made known by the spirit unto him; and an epistle and a
subscription unto all the churches, to obtain moneys to be
put into the hands of the Bishop, to purchase lands for an
inheritance for the children of God, of himself or of the
agent as seemeth him good, or as he shall direct, for behold
the Lord willeth that the disciples and the children of men
should open their hearts, even to purchase this whole region
of country, as soon as time will permit; behold here is wis¬
dom, lest they receive none inheritance, save by the shed¬
ding of blood ; and again, inasmuch as there is lands ob-
thained, let there be workmen sent forth, of all kinds, unto
this land, to laborfoj the saints of God: let all of these things
be done in order, and let the privilege of the land be made
•known from time to time by the. Bishop or the agent of the
church ; and let the work of the gathering be not by haste
nor by flight, but let it be done as it shall be counselled by
the Elders of the church at the conference — according to
the knowledge which they shall receive from time to time ;
and let my servant Sidney consecrate and dedicate this land,
and the spot of the temple, Unto the Lord ; and let a con¬
ference meeting be called. And after that, let my servant
Sidney and Joseph return, and also my servant Oliver with
them, to accomplish the residue of the work which I have
appointed unto them in their own land; and the residue as
shall be ruled by the conference. And let no man return
from this land, except he bear record by the way of that
which he knows and most assuredly believes; let that which
has been given to Ziba.be taken from him, and let him stand
as a member in the church, and labor with his hands with
the brethren, until he is sufficiently chastened for all his
2-^e
MORMONISM.
sins, for he confesseth them not; and he thinketh to hide
them. Let the residue of the Elders of this church who
arc coming to this land, some of whom are exceedingly
blessed, also hold a conference upon this land, and let my
servant Edward direct the conference which shall be held
by them ; and let them also return, preaching the Gospel
by the way, bearing record of the things which are reveal¬
ed unto them, for the sound must go forth from this place
into all the world, and unto the uttermost ends of the earth,
the gospel must be preached unto every creature, with signs
following them that believe, and behold the son of man
cometh.—Amen.”
In many of the special revelations, Martin Harris’ mo-
»ey has been the ostensible object with the prophet; he
being a willing dupe and an excellent stool-pigeon, by which
the fiscal department and designs could be accomplished.
The spiritual eye of the prophet ever kept in view the
finances of his devoted followers, and to filch from their
pockets he had only to issue a revelation. In the foregoing
manifesto, Martin is called upon, in propria persona, to lay
his money before the Eishop, merely as an example to all I
others. In this, the prophet judged correctly;, he well knew
the manner in which Martin was associated with him, and
the ease with which, through his agency, others could be
deceived.
A small volume of these revelations has been published,
but has been carefully and studiously kept from the “aliens
from the house of Israel,” and only used by the “ strong j
in faith;” even those of the dupes who dared to think for
themselves, have been denied a copy.
A great variety of commandments are delivered orally,
on special occasions. And such is the infatuation of the j
followers of Smith, that every little domestic transaction
which he wishes to control, nothing is necessary but a com- i
MORMONISM.
227
mandment, and the mandate is obeyed. The control of
Smith over his simple devotees, is well exhibited in a reve¬
lation which secured to his heirs and assigns, the fee simple
of one hundred and forty-two acres of valuable land , ad¬
joining their stone temple, in Kirtland; for which the grantor
acknowledges the receipt of two thousand two hundred dol¬
lars. Two other small lots are also deeded to Smith, as
president, and his successor in office. ( Query — will ho
ever appoint a successor?) Sidney Iiigdon also has a deed*
of two small lots of land, for which $550 purports to be
the consideration money. Oliver Cowdery being the next
important personage, has a deed of but one small lot.—
These lands were no doubt honestly acquired, in their way
of doing business; but we very much doubt whether these
large sums of money were obtained in the ordinary way.
Thus it is that these self-made prophets and high priests
are acquiring possession of real estate in a rich and Nour¬
ishing country, while their dupes are packed off to the wilds
of Missouri, and compelled to “lay their moneys before the
bishop,” and receive an “ inheritance ” of about 40 acres
of land, if they are so fortunate as to have enough to buy it.
ANOTHER REVELATION.
“A word of wisdom for the benefit of the council of high
priests assembled in Kirtland, and church; and, also, the
saints in Zion: to be sent greeting : not by commandment,
or constraint: but by revelation and the word of wisdom :
showing forth the order and will of God in the temporal sal¬
vation of all saints in the last days. Given for a principle
with promise, adapted to the capacity of the weak, and the
weakest of all saints, who are or can be called saints.
“Behold, verily thus saith the Lord unto you, in conse¬
quence of evils and designs which do, and will exist in the
hearts of conspiring men in the last days, I have warned
228
MORMONISM.
you and forwarn you, by giving unto you this word of wis¬
dom by revelation, that inasmuch as any man drinketh wine
or strong drink among you, behold it is not good, neither
meet in the sight of your Father, only in assembling your¬
selves together, to offer up your sacraments before him.—
And behold, this should be wine, yea, pure wine of the
grape of the vine of your own make.
“And again, strong drinks are not for the belly, but for
the washing of your bodies.
“And again, tobacco is not for the body, neither for the
belly; and is not good for man; but is an herb for bruises,
and all sick cattle, to be used with judgment and skill.
“And again, hot drinks are not for the body, or belly.
“And again, verily I say unto you, all wholesome herbs
God hath ordained for the constitution, nature, and use of
man. Every herb in the season thereof, and every fruit
in the season thereof. All these to be used with prudence
and thanksgiving. Yea, flesh also of beasts and of the
fowls of the air, I the Lord hath ordained for the use of
man, with thanksgiving. Nevertheless, they are to be used
sparingly; audit is pleasing unto me, that they should not
be used only in time of winter or of cold, or famine. All
grain is ordained for the use of man and beasts, to be the
staff of life, not only for man, but for the beasts of the field,
and the fowls of heaven, and all wild animals that run or
creep on the earth: and these hath God made for the use of
man only in time of famine, and excess of hunger.
“All grain is good for the food of man, as also the fruit
of the vine, that which yieldeth fruit, whether in the ground
or above the ground. Nevertheless, wheat for man, and
corn for the ox, and oats for the horse, and rye for the fowls,
and for swine, and for all beats of the field, and barley
for all useful animals, and for mild drinks; as also other
grain.
MORMONISM.
‘229
“And all saints jwho remember to keep and do these say¬
ings, walking in obedience to the commandments, shall re¬
ceive health in their naval and marrow in their bones; and
shall find wisdom and great treasures of knowledge, even
hidden treasures ; and shall run and not be weary, and
shall walk and not faint; and I the Lord give unto them a
promise, that the destroying angel shall pass by them, as
the children of Israel, and not slay them: — Amen.'*’
In the above revelation, we are presented with the will
o' heaven, not by way of commandment, but by the word
ol wisdom adapted to the weakest of all saints.
If such commands originate in the wisdom of God, let
usexaminc them. The first is, that strong drink is forbid,
except as an external application — in this we arc inclined
mcisurably to agree with the mandate ; but believe there
mi^it be reasonable arguments urged ift favor of its inter¬
nal jse, under particulnr circumstances; besides the inspi¬
ration of olden time restrained the excessive use and abuse
of mne and strong drink, and not its entire abandonment.
But ike all other modern Mormon inspirations, a little im¬
provement is made to God's former will, as he made it
known through his apostles and prophets.
The next command forbids the use of tobacco, but is
recommended for all sick cattle as an excellent remedy.—
7or the first time wc are presented with a remedy direct
from heaven, but requires human skill to apply it. To this
mode of revealing we object, for this reason, that it requires
less research to lind remedies, than to apply them ; there¬
fore, to say that tobacco is a good remedy for sick cattle,
aid not defining the quantity nor the quality, nor in what
sickness, is the summit of folly and ignorance, and none
but a religious maniac would give credence to such preten¬
sions.
We are next told that every wholesome herb, God or-
230
MORMONISM.
dained for the use of man!! and we should infer that the
writer or the recording angel had been inducted into the
modern use of herbs, by the celebrated Doct. F. G. Wil¬
liams, who is associated with the prophet and the nominal
proprietor of a monthly paper, which is issued from the
Mormon kennel, in Kirtland. F. G. Williams is a revised
quack, well known in this vicinity, by his herbarium on
either side of his horse; but whether he claims protection
by right of-letters patent from the General Government or
by communion with spirits from other worlds, we are no;
authorized to determine, but should conclude he would bs
adequate to dictate the above mockery at revelation ani
rigmarole, in relation to food for cattle, &c.
In conclusion, it is revealed to the “weak saints,” thatjif.
they live without ardent spirits and tobacco, and use all tie
herbs which are wholesome, (which they are left to gu«ss
at,) and feed each kind of domestic animal their appropiite
grain, and not feed corn to horses, they shall have hedth
in their navel and marrow in their bones.—Humph. It is
likewise promised them that they shall improve in wisdom,
and that their muscular powers shall be strengthened—no
little consideration for a weak saint.
M0R MONISM.
231
CHAPTER XVII.;
We next present to the reader a few, among the many
depositions which have been obtained from the neighbor¬
hood of the Smith family, and the scene where the far
famed Gold Bible had its pretended origin.
The divine authenticity, of the Gold Bible or the Book
of Mormon, is established by three special and eight col¬
lateral witnesses, making in the whole eleven, without whom
there is no pretension to testimony; and if their testimony
is probable and consistent with truth, and unimpcached, ac¬
cording to the common rules of jurisprudence, we are bound
| to believe them.
Upon the principles of common law, we are prepared to
meet them ; and they are offered to us in no other.light. —
Under all circumstances, in civil and ecclesiastical tribunals,
witnesses may be impeached, and after a fair hearing, on
both sides, the veracity and credibility may be adjudged.
If the eleven witnesses are considered, from what has
already been said, unimpeached, we will offer the deposi¬
tions of some of the most respectable citizens of our coun¬
try, who solemnly declare upon their oaths that no credit
can be given’to any one member of the Smith family. Many
witnesses declare that they are in the possession .of the
means of knowing the Smiths for truth and veracity, and
i that they are not upon a par with mankind in general.—
Then, according to the common rules of weighing testimo¬
ny, the eleven witnesses stand impeached before the public;
and until rebutting testimony can be produced which shall
go to invalidate the respectable host which are here offered,
we claim that no credit can or ought to be given to the
witnesses to the Book of Mormon.
232
MORMONISM.
We have not only testimony impeaching the moral char¬
acters of the Smith family, but we show by the witnesses,
hat they told contradictory stories, from time to time, in
relation to their finding the plates, and other circumstances
attending it, which go clearly to show that none of them
had the fear of God before their eyes, but were moved and
instigated by the devil.
Palmyaa , Wayne Co. N. Y. Pec. 2d, 1833.
I, Peter Ingersoll, first became acquainted with the fami¬
ly of Jopesh Smith, Sen. in the year of our Lord, 1822.—
I lived in the neighborhood of said family, until about 1830;
during which time the following facts came under my ob¬
servation.
The general employment of the family, was digging for
money. 1 had frequent invitations to join the company,
but always declined being one of their number. They used
various arguments to induce me to accept of their invitations.
1 was once ploughing near the house of Joseph Smith, Sen.
about noon, he requested me to walk with him a short dis- ,
tance from his house, for the purpose of seeing whether a
mineral rod won Id work in my hand, saying at the same
time he was confident it would. As my oxen were eating,
and being myself at leisure, I accepted the invitation.—
When we arrived near the place at which he thought there
was money, he cut a small witch hazle bush and gave me
direction how to hold it. He then went off some rods, and
told me to say to the rod, “ work to the money,” which I
did, in an audible voice. He rebuked me severely for
speaking it loud, and said it must be spoken in a whisper.
This was rare sport for me. While the old man was stand¬
ing oft’ some rods, throwing himself into various shapes,
I told him the rod did not work. He seemed much surpri¬
sed at this, and said he thought he saw it move in my hand.
It was now time for-me to return to my labor. On my
MORMOKISM.
‘233
return, I picked up a small stone and was carelessly tossing
it from one hand to the other. Said he, (looking very ear¬
nestly) what are you going to do with that stone? Throw
it at the birds, I replied. No, said the old man, it is of
great worth; and upon this I gave it to him. Now, says
he, if you only knew the value there is back of my house,
(and pointing to a place near)— there, exclaimed lie, is one
chest of gold and another of silver. He then put the stone
which I had given him, into his hat, and stooping forward,
he bowed and made sundry maneuvers, quite similar to
those cf a stool pigeon. At length he took down his hat,
and being very much exhausted, said, in a faint voice, “ if
you knew what I had seen, you would believe. ?? To sec
the old man thus try to impose upon me, I confess, rather
had a tendency to excite contempt than pity. Yet I thought
it best to conceal my feelings, preferring to appear the dupe
of my credulity, than to expose myself to his resentment.
His son Alvin then went through with the same perform
ancc, which was equally disgusting.
Another time, the said Joseph, Sen. told me that the best
time for digging money, was, in the heat of .summer,when
the heat of the sun caused the chests of money to rise near
the top of the ground. You notice, said he, the large stones
I on the top of the ground—we call them rocks, and they
truly appear so, but they.are, in fact, most of them chests
of money raised by the heat of the sun.
At another time, he told me that the ancient inhabitants
of this country used camels instead of horses, tor proof
of this fact, he stated that in a certain hill on the farm of
Mr. Cuyler, there was a cave containing an immense value
of gold and silver, stands of arms, also, a saddle for a
camel, hanging on a peg at one side of the cave. I asked
him, of what kind of wood the peg was. He could not
- tell, but said it had become similar to stone or iron.
234
M0RM0NISM.
The old man at last laid a plan which he thought would
accomplish his design. His cows and mine had been gone
for some time, and were not to be found, notwithstanding
our diligent search for them. Day after day was spent in
fruitless search, until at length he proposed to find them by
his art of divination. So he took his stand near the corner
of his house, with a small stick in his hand, and made sev¬
eral strange and peculiar motions, and then said he could
go directly to the cows. So he started off, and went into
the woods about one hundred rods distant and found the lost
cows. But on finding out the secret of the mystery, Har¬
rison had found the cows, and drove them to the above na¬
med place, and milked them. So that this stratagem turned
out rather more to his profit that it did to my edification.—
The old man finding that all his efforts to make me a. money
digger, had proved abortive, at length ceased his importu-'
nities. One circumstance, however, I will mention before
leaving him. Some time before young Joseph found, or
pretended to find, the gold plates, the old man told me that
in Canada, there had been a book found, in a hollow tree,
that gave an account of the first, settlement of this country
before it was discovered by Columbus.
In the month of August, 1827, I was hired by Joseph
Smith, Jr. to go to Pennsylvania, to move his wife’s house¬
hold furniture up to Manchester, where his wife then was.
When we arrived at Mr. Hale’s, in Harmony, Pa. from
which place he had taken his wife, a scene presented itself,
truly affecting. His father-in-law (Mr. Hale) addressed
Joseph, in a flood of tears: “You have stolen my daughter
and married her. I had much rather have followed her to
her grave. You spend your time in digging for money
—pretend to see in a stone, and thus try to deceive people.’’
Joseph wept, and acknowledged he could not see in a stone
now, nor never could ; and that his former pretensions in
M0RM0N1SM.
235
that respect, were all false. He then promised to give up
his old habits of digging for money and looking into stones.
Mr. Hale told Joseph, if he would move to Pennsylvania
and work for a living, he would assist him in getting into
business. Joseph acceded to this proposition. I then re¬
turned with Joseph and his wife to Manchester. One cir¬
cumstance occurred on the road, worthy of notice, and I
believe this is the only instance where Jo ever exhibited
true vankec wit. On our journey to Pennsylvania, we
could not make the exact change at the toll gate near Itha¬
ca. Joseph told the gate tender, that he would “hand” him
the toll on his return, as he was coming back in a few days.
On our return, Joseph tendered to him 25 cents, the toll
being 12£. He did not recognize Smith, so he accordingly
gave him back the 12£ cents. After we had passed the
gate, I asked him if he did not agree to pay double gatage
on our return?. No, said he, I agreed to “hand,” it to him,
and I did, but he handed it back again.
Joseph told me on his return, that he intended to keep
the promise which he had made to his father-in-law;b ut, said
he, it will be hard for me, for they will all oppose, as they
want me to look in the stone for them to dig money: and
in fact it was as he predicted. They urged him, day after
day, to resume his old practice of looking in the stone.—
He seemed much perplexed as to the course ho should pur¬
sue. In this dilemma, he made me his confident and told
me what daily transpired in the family of Smiths. One
c’ay he came, and greeted me with a joyful countenance.—
Upon asking the cause of his unusual happiness, he replied
in the following language: “As I was passing, yesterday,
across the woods, after a heavy shower of rain, I found,
in a hollow, some beautiful white sand, that had been washed
up by the water. I took off my frock, and tied up several
quarts of it, and then went home. On my entering the.
238
MORMONISM.
house, I found the family at the table eating dinner. They
were all anxious to know the contents of my frock. At
that moment, I happened to think of what I had heard about
a history found in Canada, called the golden Bible ; so I
very gravely told them it was the golden Bible. To my
surprise, they were credulous enough to believe what I said.
Accordingly I told them that I had received a commandment
to let no one see it, for, says I, no man can see it with the
naked eye and live. However, I offered to take out the
book and show it to them, but they refuse to see it, and left
the room.” Now, said Jo, “I have got the damned fools
fixed, and will carry out the fun.” Notwithstanding, he
told me he had no such book, and believed there never was
any such book, yet, he told me that he actually went to
Willard Chase, to get him to make a chest, in w'hich he
might deposit his golden Bible. But, as Chase would not
do it, he made a box himself, of clap-boards, and put it into
a pillow case, and allowed people only to lift it, and feel of
it through the case.
In the fall of 1827, Joseph wanted to go to Pennsylva¬
nia. His brother-in-law had come to assist him in moving,
buthe himself was cut of money. He, wished to borrow
the money of me, and he presented Mr. Hale as security.
I told him in case he could obtain assistance from no other
source, I would let him have some money. Joseph then
went to Palmyra; and, said he, I there met that dam fool,
Martin Plarris, and told him that I had a command to ask
the first lowest man I met with, for fifty dollars in money,
and he would let me have it. I saw at once, said Jo, that
it took his notion, for he promptly gave me the fifty.
Joseph thought this sum was sufficient to bear his ex¬
penses to Pennsylvania. So he immediately started off, and
since that time I have not been much in his society. While
the Smiths were living at Waterloo, William visited my
MORMONIS.U.
237
neighborhood, and upon my inquiry how they came on, he
replied, “ we do better there than here ; we were too well
known here to do much. PETER INGERSOLL.
State of New York , Wayne County , ss:
I certify, that on this 9th day of December, 1833, person¬
ally appeared before me the above named Peter Ingcrsoll,
to me known, and made oath, according to law, to the truth
of the above statement. . TH. P. BALDWIN,
Judge of Wayne County Court.
TESTIMONY OF WILLIAM STAFFORD.
Manchester, Ontario Co. N. Y. Dec. 8th, 1333.
I, William Stafford, having been called upon to give a
true statement of my knowledge, concerning the character
and conduct of the family of Smiths, known to the world
as the founders of the Mormon sect, do say, that I first be¬
came acquainted with Joseph, Sen., and his family in the
year 1820. They lived, at that time, in Palmyra, about
one mile and a half from my residence. A great part of
their time was devoted to digging for money : especially in
the night time, when they said the money could be most ea¬
sily obtained. I have heard them tell marvellous, tales, re¬
specting the discoveries they had made in their peculiar
occupation of money digging. They would'say, for in¬
stance, that in such a place, in such a hill, on a certain man's
farm, there were deposited keys, barrels and hogsheads of
coined silver and gold—bars of gold, golden images, brass
kettles filled with gold and silver—gold candlesticks, swords,
&c. &c. They would say, also, that nearly all the hills in
this part of New York, were thrown up by human hands,
and in them were large caves, which Joseph, Jr., could see,
by placing a stone of singular appearance in his hat, in such
a manner as to exclude all light; at which time they pre-
233
MORMON ISM
tended he could see all things within and under the earth,—
that he could see within the above mentioned caves, large
gold bars and silver plates—that he could also discover the
spirits in whose charge these treasures were, clothed in an¬
cient dress. At certain times, these treasures could be ob¬
tained very easily; at others, the obtaining of them was
difficult. The facility of approaching them, depended in a
great measure on the state of the moon. New moon and
good Friday, I believe, were regarded as the most favorable
times for obtaining these treasures. These tales I regarded
as visionary. However, being prompted by curiosity, I at
length accepted of their invitations, to join them in their
nocturnal excursions. I will now relate a few incidents at¬
tending these excursions.
Joseph Smith, Sen., came to me one night, and told me,
that Joseph Jr. had been looking in his glass, and had seen,
not many rods from his house, two or three kegs of gold
and silver, some feet under the surface of the earth ; and
that none others but the elder Joseph and myself could get
them. I accordingly consented to go, and early in the eve¬
ning repaired to the place of deposit. Joseph, Sen. first
made a circle, twelve or fourteen feet in diameter. This
circle, said he, contains the treasure. He then stuck in the
ground a row of witch hazel sticks, around the said circle,
lor the purpose of keeping off the* evil spirits. Within this
circle he made another, of about eight or ten feet in diame¬
ter. He walked around three times on the periphery of this
last circle, muttering to himself something which I could not
understand. He next stuck a steel rod in the centre of the
circles, and then enjoined profound silence upon us, lest we
should arouse the evil spirit who had the charge of these
treasures. After we had dug a trench about five feet in
depth around the rod, the old man by signs and motions,
asked leave of absence, and went to the house to inquire of
JJOr.ilOMSM.
239
young Josopli the cause of our disappointment. Ho soon
returned and said, that Joseph had remained all this time
in the house, looking in his stone and watching the motions
ot the evil spirit—that he saw the spirit come up to the ring
and as soon as it beheld the cone which we had formed
around the rod, it caused the money to sink. We then went
into the house, and the old man observed, that we had made
a mistake in the commenccmnt of the operation; if it had
not been for that, said lie, we should have got the monev.
At another time, they devised a scheme, by which they
might satiate their hunger, with the mutton of one of my
sheep. They had seen in my flock of sheep, a large, fat,
black weather. Old Joseph and one of the boys came to
me one day, and said that Joseph Jr. had discovered some
very remarkable and valuable treasures, which could be
procured only in one way. That way, was as follows :—
That a black sheep should be taken on to the ground where
the treasures were concealed—that after cutting its throat,
it should be led around a circle while bleeding. This beins;
done, the wrath of the evil spirit would be appeased: the
treasures could then be obtained, and my share of them was
to be four fold. To gratify my curiosity, I let them have
a large fat sheep. They afterwards informed me, that the
sheep was killed pursuant to commandment; but as there
was some mistake in the process, it did not have the desired
effect. This, I believe, is the only time they ever made
money-digging a profitable business. They, however, had
around them constantly a worthless gang, whose employ¬
ment it was to dig money nights, and who, day times, had
more to do with mutton than money.
When they found that the people of this vicinity would
no longer put any faith in their schemes for digging money,
they then pretended to find a gold biblc, of which, they
said, the book of Mormon was only an introduction. This
16
240
MORMON'ISitt.
latter book was at length fitted for the press. No means,
were taken by any individual to suppress its publication :
No one apprehended any danger from a book, originating
with individuals who had neither influence, honesty or hon¬
or. The two Josephs and Hiram, promised to show me the
plates, after the book of Mormon was translated. But, af¬
terwards, they pretended to. have received an express com¬
mandment, forbidding them to show the plates. Respecting
the manner of receiving and translating the book of Mor¬
mon, their statements were always discordant. The elder
Joseph would say that he had seen the plates, and that he
knew them to be gold ; at other times he would say that
they looked like gold; and other times he would say he had
not seen the plates at all. I have thus briefly stated a few
of the facts, in relation to the conduct and character of this
family of Smiths; probably sufficient has been stated with¬
out my going into detail. WILLIAM STAFFORD.
State of New York, Wayne County, ss:
I certify, that on this 0th day of December, 1833, per¬
sonally appeared before me, William Stafford, tome known,
and made oath to the truth of the above statement, and
signed the same. TH. P. BALDWIN,
Judge of Wane County Court.
TESTIMONY OP WILLARD CHASE.
Manchester, Ontario Co. N. Y. 1833.
I became acquainted with the Smith family, known as
the authors of the Mormon Bible, in the year 1820. At
that time, they were engaged in the money digging busi¬
ness, which they followed until the latter part of the season
of 1827. In the year 1822, I was engaged in digging a
well. I employed Alvin and Joseph Smith to assist me ;
the latter of whom is now known as the Mormon prophet
After digging about twenty feet below the surface of the
MORMONISM.
241
earth, we discovered a singularly appearing stone, which
excited my curiosity. I brought it to the top of the well,
and as we were examining it, Joseph put it into his hat, and
then his face into the top of his hat. It has been said by
Smith, that he brought the stone from the well; but this is
false. There was no one in the well but myself. The next
morning he came to me, and wished to obtain the stone, al¬
ledging that he could sec in it; but I told him I did not wish
to part with it on account of its being a curiosity, but would
lend it. After obtaining the stone, he began to publish
abroad what wonders he could discover by looking in it,
and made so much disturbance among the credulous part
of community, that I ordered the stone to be returned to
me again. He had it in his possession about two years.—
I believe, some time in 1825, Hiram Smith (brother of Jo¬
seph Smith) came to me, and wished to borrow the same
stone, alledging that they wanted to accomplish some busi¬
ness of importance, which could not very well be done
without the aid of the stone. I told him it was of no par¬
ticular worth to me, but merely wished to keep it as a curi¬
osity, and if he would pledge me his word a/td honor, that I
should have it when called for, he might take it; which he
did and took the stone. I thought I could rely on his word
at this time, as he had made a profession of religion. But
in this I was disappointed, for he disregarded both his word
and honor.
In the fall of 1826, a friend called upon me and wished
to see that stone, about which so much had been said; and
I told him if he would go with me to Smith’s, (a distance
of about half a mile) be might see it. But to my surprize,
on going to Smith’s, and asking him for the stone, he said,
“ you cannot have it.;” I told him it belonged to me, re¬
peated to him the promise he made me, at the time of ob¬
taining the stone: upon which he faced me with a malignant
242
MORMONISM.
look and said, “I don't care who in the Devil it belongs to,
you shall not have it.”
In the month of June, 1827, Joseph Smith, Sen., related
to me the following story: “That some years ago, a spirit
had appeared to Joseph his son, in a vision, and informed
him that in a certain place there was a record on plates of
gold, and that he was the person that must obtain them, and
this he must do in the following manner: On the 22d of
September, he must repair to the place where was deposited
this manuscript, dressed in black clothes, and riding a black
horse with a switch tail, and demand the book in a certain
name, and after obtaining it, he must go directly away,
and neither lay it down nor look behind him. They ac¬
cordingly fitted out Joseph "with a suit of black clothes and
borrowed a black horse. He repaired to the place of de¬
posit and demanded the book, which was in a stone box,
unsealed, and so near the top of the ground that lie could
see one end of it, and raising it up, took out the book of
gold; but fearing some one might discover where he got it, I
he laid it down to place back the top stone, as he found it;
and turning round, to his surprise there was no book in sight. >
He again opened the box, and in it saw the book, and at¬
tempted to take it out, but was hindered. He saw in the 1
box something like a toad, which soon assumed the appear- I
ance of a man, and struck him on the side' of his head. —
Not being discouraged at trifles, lie again stooped down and
strove to take the book, when the spirit struck him again,
and knocked him three or four rods, and hurt him prodig¬
iously. After recovering from his fright, he enquired why
he could not obtain the plates; to which the spirit made re¬
ply, because you have not obeyed your orders. He then
enquired when he could have them, and was answered thus:
come one year from this day, and bring with you your old¬
est brother, and you shall have them. This spirit, he said
MORMONISM.
243
was the spirit of the prophet who wrote this book, and who
was sent to Joseph Smith, to make known these things to
him. Before the expiration of the year, his oldest brother
died; which the old man said was an accidental providence!
Joseph went one year from that day, to demand the book,
and the spirit enquired for-his brother, and lie said that he
was dead. The spirit then commanded him to come again,
in just one year, and bring a man with him. On asking
who might be the man, he was answered that he would know
him when he saw him.
Joseph believed that one Samuel T. Lawrence was the
mail alluded to by the spirit, and went with him to a
singular looking hill, in Manchester, and shewed him where
the treasure was. Lawrence asked him if lie had ever dis¬
covered any thing with the plates of gold ; he said no: lie
then asked him to look in his stone, to see if there was any
thing with them. He looked, and said there was nothing ;
he told him to look again, and sec if there was not a large
pair of specks with the plates; lie looked and soon saw a
pair of spectacles, the same with which Joseph says ho
translated the Book of Mormon. Lawrence told him it
would not be prudent to let these plates be seen for about
two years, as it would make a great disturbance in the
neighborhood. Not long after this, Joseph altered his mind,
and said L. was not the right man, nor had he told him the
right place. About this time he went to Harmony in Penn¬
sylvania, and formed an acquaintance with a young lady,
by the name of Emma Hale, whom he wished to marry.—
In the fall of 1826, he wanted to go to Pennsylvania to be
married; but being destitute of means, lie now set his wits
to work, how he should raise money, and get recommen¬
dations, to procure the fair one of his choice. He went to
Lawrence with the following story, as related to me by
Lawrence himself. That he had discovered in Pennsylva-
244
MORMONISM.
nia, on the bank of the Susquehannah River, a very rich
mine of silver, and if he would go there with him, he might
have a share in the profits ; that it was near high water
mark and that they could load it into boats and take it down
the river to Philadelphia, to market. Lawrence then asked
Joseph if he was not deceiving him; no, said he, for I have
been there and seen it with my own eyes, and if you do not
find it so when we get there, I will bind myself to be your
servant for three years. By these grave and fair promises
Lawrence was induced to believe something in it, and agreed
to go with him. L. soon found that Joseph was out of mo¬
ney, apd had to bear his expenses on the way. When
they got to Pennsylvania, Joseph wanted L. to recommend
him to Miss H., which he did, although he was asked to do
it; but could not well get rid of it as he was in his compa¬
ny. L..then wished to see the silver mine, and he and Jo¬
seph went to the river, and made search, but found nothing.
Thus, Lawrence had his trouble for his pains, and returned
home lighter than he went, while Joseph had got his ex¬
penses borne, and a recommendation to his girl.
Joseph’s next move was to get married; the girl’s parents
being opposed to the match : as they happened-to be from
home, he took advantage of the opportunity, and went off
with her and was married.
Now, being still destitute of money, he set his wits at
work, how he should get back to Manchester, his place of
residence ; he hit upon the following plan, which succeeded
very well. He went to an honest old Dutchman, by the
name of Stowel, and told him that he had discovered on the
bank of Black River, in the village of Watertown, Jeffer¬
son County, N. Y. a cave, in which he had found a bar of
gold, as big as his leg, and about three or four feet long.—
That he could not get it out alone, on account of its being
fast at one end; and if he would move him to Manchester,
V0RM0NI8M
‘245
N. Y. they would go together, and take a chisel and mal¬
let, and get it, and Stowcl should share the prize with him.
Stowel moved him.
A short time after their arrival at Manchester, Stowel re¬
minded Joseph of his promise ; but he calmly replied, that
he would not go, because his wife was now among stran¬
gers, and would be very lonesome if he went away. Mr.
Stowel was then obliged to return without any gold, and
with less money than he came.
In the fore part of September, (I believe,) 1827, the
Prophet requested me to make him a chest, informing me
that he designed to move back to Pennsylvania, and ex¬
pecting soon to get his gold book, he wanted a chest to lock
it up, giving me to understand at the same time, that if I
would make the chest he would give me a share in the book.
I told him my business was such that I could not make it :
but if he would bring the book to me, I would lock it up
for him. He said that would not do, as he was commanded
to keep it two years, without letting it come to the eye of
any one but himself. This commandment, however, he
did not keep, for in less than two years, twelve men said
they had seen it. I told him to get it and convince me of
its existence, and I would make him a chest; but he said,
that would not do, as he must have a chest to lock the book
in, as soon as he took it out of the ground. I saw him a
few days after, when he told me that I must make the chest.
I told him plainly that I could not, upon which he told me
that I could have no share in the book.
A few weeks after this conversation, he came to my
house, and related the following story: That on the 22d of
September, he arose early in the morning, and took a one
horse wagon, of some one that had stayed over night at their
house, without leave or license; and, together with his wife,
repaired to the hill which contained the book. He left his
216 MORMON’ISir.
4
wife in the wagon, by the road, and went alone to the hill,
a distance of thirty or forty rods 'from the road ; he said
lie then took the book out of the ground and hid it in a tree
top, and returned home. He then went to the town of
Macedon to work. After about ten days, it having been
suggested that some one had got his book, his wife went
after him; he hired a horse, and went home in the after¬
noon, staid long enough to drink one cup of tea, and then
went for his book, found it safe, took off his frock, wrapt
it round it, put it under his arm and run all the way home,
a distance of about two miles. He said he should think it
would weigh sixty pounds, and was sure it would weigh
forty. On his return home, he said he was attacked by
two men in the woods, and knocked them both down and
made his escape, arrived safe and secured his treasure. —
He then observed that if it had not been for that stone,
(which he acknowledged belonged to me,) he would not
have obtained the book. A few days afterwards, he told
one of my neighbors that he had not got any such book,-
nor never had such an one ; but that he had told the story
to deceive the d - d fool, (meaning me,) to get him to
make a chest. His neighbors having become disgusted with
his foolish stories, he determined to go back to Pennsylva¬
nia, to avoid what he called persecution. His wits were
now put to the task to contrive how he should get money
to bear his expenses. He met one day in the streets of
Palmyra, a rich man, whose name was Martin Harris, and
addressed him thus; “I have a commandment from God
to ask the first man I meet in the street to give me fifty
dollars, to assist me in doing the work of the Lord by
translating the Golden Bible.” Martin being naturally
a credulous man, hands Joseph the money. In the Spring-
1829, Harris went to Pennsylvania, and on his return to
Palmyra, reported that the Prophet’s wife, in the month of
MORMON ISM.
247
June following-would be delivered of a male child that
would be able when two years old to translate the Gold
lliblc. Then, said he, you will see Joseph Smith, Jr.
walking through the streets of Palmyra, with a Gold Bible
under his arm, and having a gold breast-plate on, and a
gold sword hanging by his side. This, however, by the
by, proved false.
In April, 1830, I again asked Hiram for the stone which
lie had borrowed of me; he told me I should not have it,
for Joseph made use of it in translating his Bible. I re¬
minded him of his promise, and that lie had pledged his
honor to return it; but he gave me the lie, saying the stone
was not mine nor never was. Harris at the same time flew
; in a rage, took me by the collar and said I was a liar, and
he could prove it by twelve witnesses. After I had extri-
i cated myself from him, Hiram, in a rage shook his fist at
me, and abused me in a most scandalous manner. Thus
1 might proceed in describing the character of these High
Priests, by relating one transaction after another, which
would all tend to set them in the same light in which they
| were regarded by their neighbors, viz : as a pest to society.
I have regarded Joseph Smith Jr. from the time I first be¬
came acquainted with him until he left this part of the coun¬
try, as a man whose word could not be depended upon.—
Hiram’s character was but very little better. What I have
said respecting the characters of these men, will apply to
the whole family. What I have stated relative to the char¬
acters of these individuals, thus far, is wholly true. After
they became thorough Mormons, their conduct was more
disgraceful than before. They did not hesitate to abuse
any man, no matter how fitir his character, provided he
did not embrace their creed. Their tongues were contin¬
ually employed in spreading scandal and abuse. Although
they left this part of the country without paying their just
248
mormonism.
debts, yet their creditors were glad to have them do so,
rather than to have them stay, disturbing the neighborhood.
Signed, WILLARD CHASE.
On the 11th December, 1833, the said Willard Chase ap¬
peared before me, and made oath that the foregoing state¬
ment to which he has subscribed his name, is true, according
to his best recollection and belief. FRED’K. SMITH,
Justice of the Peace of Wayne County.
THE TESTIMONY OF PARLEY CHASE.
Manchester, December 2 d, 1833.
I was acquainted with the family of Joseph Smith, Sen.,
both before and since they became Mormons, and feel free
to state that not one of the male members of the Smith family
were entitled to any credit, whatsoever. They were lazy,
intemperate and worthless men, very much addicted to lying-.
In this they freqently boasted of their skill. Digging for
money was their principal employment. In regard to their
Gold Bible speculation, they scarcely ever told two stories
alike. The Mormon Bible is said to be a revelation from
God, through Joseph Smith Jr., his Prophet, and this same
Joseph Smith Jr. to my knowledge, bore the reputation a-
mong his neighbors of being a liar. The foregoing state¬
ment can be corroborated by all his former neighbors.
PARLEY CPIASE-.
Palmyra, December 13 tli, 1833.
I certify that I have been personally acquainted with
Peter Ingersoll for a number of years, and believe him to
be a man of strict integrity, truth and veracity.
DURFEY CHASE.
Palmyra, December 4th, 1833.
I am acquainted with W'illiam Stafford and Peter Inger¬
soll, and believe them to be men of truth and veracity.
J. S. COLT.
Palmyra, December 4th, 1833
We the undersigned, are personally acquainted with
M0RM0NISM.
249
William Stafford, Willard Chase and Peter Ingersoll, and
believe them to be men of truth and veracity.
GEORGE BECKWITH.
NATII’L. H. BECKWITH.
THOMAS ROGERS, 2d.
MARTIN W. WILCOX.
THE TESTIMONY OF DAVID STAFFORD.
Manchester , December oth, 1833.
I have been acquainted with the family of Joseph Smith
Sen. for several years, and I know him to be a drunkard
and a liar, and to be much in the habit of gambling. He
and his boys were truly a lazy set of fellows, and more
: particularly Joseph, who, very aptly followed his father’s
example, and in some respects was worse. When intoxi¬
cated he was very quarrelsome. Previous to his going to
Pennsylvania to get married, we worked together making a
coal-pit. While at work at one time, a dispute arose be¬
tween us, (he having drinked a little too freely) and some
hard words passed between us, and as usual with him at
such times, was for fighting. He got the advantage of me
in the scuffle, and a gentleman by the name of Ford inter¬
fered, when Joseph turned fo fighting him. Wc both en¬
tered a complaint against him and he was fined for the
breach of the Peace. It is well known, that the general
employment of the Smith family was money digging and
fortune-telling. They kept around them constantly, a gang
of worthless fellows who dug for money nights, and were
idle in the day time. It was a mystery to their neighbors
how they got their living. I will mention some circumstan¬
ces and the public may judge for themselves. At different
times I have seen them come from the woods early in the
morning, bringing meat which looked like mutton. I went
into the woods one morning very early, shooting patridges
and found Joseph Smith Sen. in company with two other
250
MORMONISM.
men, with, hoes, shovels and meat that looked like mutton.
On seeing me they run like wild men to get out of sight. —•
Seeing the old man a few day afterwards, I asked him
why he run so the other day in the woods, ah, said he, you
know that circumstances alter cases; it will not do to be'
seen at all time.
I can also state, that Oliver Cowdrey proved himself to
be a worthless person and not to be trusted or believed when
he taught school in this neighborhood. After his going in¬
to the. ministry, while officiating in performing the ordinance
of baptism in a brook, William Smith, (brother of Joseph
Smith) seeing a young man writing down what was said
on a piece of board, was quite offended and attempted to
take it from him, kicked at him and clinched for a scuffle. —
Such was the conduct of these pretended Disciples of the
Lord. • DAVID STAFFORD.
On the 12th day of December, J.833, the said David Staf-.
ford appeared before me, and made oath that the foregoing
statement, bv him subscribed, is true.
FRED’K. SMITH,
Justice of the Peace of Wayne Co. N. Y.
THE TESTIMONY OF BARTON STAFFORD.
Manchester, Ontario Co., N. Y. Nov. 3d, 1833.
Being called upon to give a statement of the character of
the family of Joseph Smith, Sen.' as far as I know, I can
state that I became acquainted with them in 1820, and
knew them until 1831, when they left this neighborhood. —
Joseph Smith, Sen. was a noted drunkard and most of the
family followed his example, and Joseph, Jr. especially,
who was very much addicted to intemperance. In short,
not one of the family had the least claims .to respectability.
Even since he professed to be inspired of the Lord to trans¬
late the Book of Mormon, he one day while at work in my
fathers field, got quite drunk on a composition of cider,
SipRJIONISM.
251
molasses and water. Finding his legs to refuse their office
he leaned upon the fence and hung for sometime ; at length
recovering again, he fell to scuflling with oho of the work¬
men, who tore his shirt nearly off from him. His wife
who was at our house on a visit, appeared very much
grieved at his conduct, and to protect his back from the
rays of the sun, and conceal his nakedness, threw her
shawl over his shoulders and in that plight escorted the
Prophet home. As an evidence of his piety and devotion,
when intoxicated, he frequently made his religion the topic
of conversation! !
•BARTON STAFFORD.
State of New York , Wayne County , ss :
I certify that on the 9th day of December 1833, person¬
ally appeared before me, the above named Barton Stafford,
to me known, and solemnly affirmed according to law, to
the truth of the above statement and subscribed the same.
THOS. P. BALDWIN,
a Judge of Wayne County Court.
I, Henry Harris, do state that I became acquainted with
the family of Joseph Smith, Sen. about the year 1820, in
the town of Manchester, N. York. They were a family
that labored very little—the chief they did, was to dig for
money. Joseph Smith, Jr. the pretended Prophet, used to
pretend to tell fortunes ; he had a stone which he used to
put in his hat, by means of which he professed to tell peo¬
ple’s fortunes.
Joseph Smith, Jr. Martin Harris and others, used to
meet together in private, a while before the gold plates were
found, and were familiarly known by the name of the
“Gold Bible Company.” They were regarded by the com¬
munity in which they lived, as a lying and indolent set of
men and no confidence could be placed in them.
The character of Joseph Smith, Jr. for truth and veracity
was such, that I would not believe him under oath. I was
252
MORMONISM
once on a jury before a Justice’s Court and the Jury could
not, and did not, believe his testimony to be true. After he
pretended to have found the gold plates, I had a conversation
with him, and asked him where he found them and how he
come to know where they were. He said he had a revela¬
tion from God that told him they were hid in a certain hill
and he looked in his stone and saw them in the place of de¬
posit ; that an angel appeared, and told him he could not
get the plates until he was married, and that when he saw
the woman that was to be his wife, he should know her, and
she would know him. He then went to Pennsylvania, got
his wife, and they both went together and got the gold plates
—he said it was revealed to him, that no one must see the
plates but himself and wife.
I then asked him what letters were engraved on them,
he said italic letters written in an unknown language, and
that-he had copied some of the words and sent them to Dr.
Mitchell and Professor Anthon of New York. By looking
on the plates he said he could not understand the words,
but it was made known to. him that he was the person that
must translate them, and on looking through the stone was
enabled to translate.
After the Book was published, I frequently bantered him
for a copy. He asked fourteen shillings a piece for them;
I told him I would not give so much ; he told me had had a
revelation that they must be sold at that price..
Sometime afterwards I talked with Martin Harris about
buying one of the Books and he told me they had had a new
revelation, that they might be sold at ten shillings a piece.
State of Ohio , Cuyalioga County r ss :
Personally appeared before me, Henry Harris, and made
oath in due form of law, that the fore going .statements sub¬
scribed by him are true..
JONATHAN LAPHAM,
Justice of the Peace.
MORMONflSM.
253
Palmyra, Wayne Co. N. Y. 11 ihmo. 28 th, 1833..
In the early part of the winter in 1828, I made a visit to.
Martin Harris’ and wasjoined in company by Jos. Smith,
sen. and his wife. The Gold Bible business, so called,
was the topic of conversation, to which I paid particular at¬
tention, that I might learn the truth of the whole matter.—•
They told me that the report that Joseph, jun. had found
golden plates, was true, and that he was in Harmony, Ba..
translating them—that such plates were in existence, and
that Joseph, jun. was to obtain them, was revealed to him
by the spirit of one of the Saints that was on this continent,
previous to its being discovered by Columbus. Old Mrs..
Smith observed that she thought he must be a Quaker, as
he was dressed very plain. They said that the plates he
then had in possession were but an introduction to the Gold
Bible—that all of them upon which the bible was written,,
were so heavy that it would take four stbut men to load
them into a cart—that Joseph had also discovered by look¬
ing through his stone, the vessel in which the gold was mel¬
ted from which the plates were made, and also the machine
with which they were rolled ; he also discovered in the
bottom of the vessel three balls of gold, each as large as his
fist. The old lady said also, that after the book was trans¬
lated, the plates were to be publicly exhibited—admitance
25 cents. She calculated it would bring in annually an e-
normous sum of money—that money would then be very
plenty, and the book would also sell for a great price, as
it was something entirely new—that they had been com¬
manded to obtain all the money they could borrow for pres¬
ent necessity, and to repay with gold. The remainder was
to be kept in store for the benefit of their family and chil¬
dren. This'and the like conversation detained me until a-
bout 11 o’clock. Early the next morning, the mystery of
the Spirif being like myself (one of the order called Friends)
254
MORMONISM.
was reveal by the following circumstance : The old lady
took me into another room, and after closing the door, she ,
said, “have you four or five dollars in money that you can
lend until our business is brought to a close ? the spirit has
said you shall receive four fold.” I told her that when I
gave, I did it not expecting to receive again — as for money
I had none to lend. I then asked her what her particular
want of money was ; to which she replied, “Joseph wants (
to take the stage and come home from Pennsylvania to see
what we are all about.” To which I replied, he might look
in his stone and save his time and money. The old lady
seemed confused, and left the room, and thus ended the vis¬
it.
In the second month following, Martin Harris and his
wife were at my house. In conversation about Mormon-
ites, she observed, that she wished her husband would quit
them, as she believed it was all false and a delusion. To
which I head Mr. Harris reply : “ What if it is a lie ; if
you will let me alone I will make money out of it /. I was
both an eye and an ear witness of what has been stated above,
which is now fresh in my memory, and I give it to the world
for the good of mankind. I speak the truth and lie not,
God bearing me witness. ABIGAIL HARRIS.
Palmyra, Nov. 29, 1833.
Being called upon to give a statement to the world of what
I know respecting the Gold Bible speculation, and also of
the conduct of Martin Harris, my husband, who is a lead¬
ing character among the Mormons, 1 do it free from preju¬
dice, realizing that I must give an account at the bar of God :
for what I say. Martin Harris was once industrious atten¬
tive to his domestic concerns, and thought to be worth about
ten thousand dollars. Pie is naturally quick in his temper
and in his mad-fits frequently abuses all who may dare to
MORMONISM.
255
oppose him in his wishes. However strange it may seem,
1 have been a great sufferer by his unreasonable conduct.
At different times while I lived with him, he has whipped,
kicked, and turned me out of the house. About a year pre¬
vious to the report being raised that Smith had found gold
plates, he became very intimate with the Smith family, and
said he believed Joseph could sec in his stone any thing he
wished. After this he apparently became very sanguine in
his belief, and frequently said he would have no one in his
house that did not believe in Mormonism ; and because L
would not give credit to the report he made about the gold
plates, he became more austere towards me. In one of his
fits of rage he struck me with the but end of a whip, which
I think had been used for driving oxen, and was about the
size of my thumb, and three or four feet long. He beat me
on the head four or five.times, and the next day turned me
out of doors twice, and beat me in a shameful manner.—
The next day I went to the town of Marion, and while
there my flesh was black and blue in many places. His
main complaint against me was, that I was always trying
to hinder his making money.
When he found out that I was going to Mr. Putnam's, in
Marion, he said he was going tco, that they had sent for
him to pay them a visit. On arriving at Mr. Putnam’s, I
asked them if they had sent for Mr. Harris; they replied,
they knew nothing about it; he, however, came in the eve¬
ning. Mrs. Putnam told him never to strike or abuse me
any more; he then denied ever striking me; she was how¬
ever convinced that he lied, as the marks of his beating me
were plain to be seen, and remained more than two weeks.
Whether the Mormon religion be true or false, I leave the
world to judge, for its effects upon Martin Harris have been
to make him more cross, turbulent and abusive to me. His
whole object was to make money by it. I will give one
17
256
MORMONISM.
circumstance in proof of it. One day, while at Peter Har¬
ris’ house,- I told him he had better leave the company of
the Smiths, as their religion was false ; to which he replied,
if you would let me alone, I could make money by it.
It is in vain for the Mormons to deny these facts ; for
they are all well known to most of his former neighbors.
The man has now become rather an object of pity; he has
spent most of his property, and lost the confidence of his
former friends. If he had labored as hard on his farm as
he has to make Mormons, he might now be one of the weal¬
thiest farmers in the country. He now spends his time in
travelling through the country spreading the delusion of
Mormonism, and has no regard whatever for his family.
With regard to Mr. Harris’ being intimate with Mrs.
Haggard, as has been reported, it is but justice to myself to
state what facts have come within my own observation, to
show whether I had any-grounds for jealousy or not. Mr.
Harris was very intimate with this family, for some time
previous to their going to Ohio. They lived a while in a
house which he had built for their accommodation, and here
he spent the most of his leisure hours ; and made her pre¬
sents of articles from the store and house. He carried
these presents in a private manner, and frequently when he
went there, he would pretend to be going to some of the
neighbors, on an errand, or to be going into the fields.—
After getting out of sight of the house, he would steer a
straight course for Haggard’s house, especially if Hag¬
gard was from home. At times when Haggard was from
home, he would go there in the manner above described,'
and stay till twelve or one o’clok at night, and sometimes
until day light.
If his intentions were evil, the Lord will judge him ac¬
cordingly, but if good, he did not mean to let his left hand
t
MORMONISM.
257
know what his right hand did. The above statement of
Tacts, I affirm to be true. LUCY HARRIS.
Manchester, Ontario County, Dec.. 1st , 1833.
I, Roswell Nichols, first became acquainted with the fam¬
ily of Joseph Smith, Sen. nearly five years ago, and I lhcd
a neighbor to the said family about two years. My acquain¬
tance with the family has enabled me to know something of
its character for good citizenship, probity and veracity—
For breach of contracts, for the non-payment of debts and
borrowed money, and for duplicity with their neighbors,
the family was notorious. Once, since the Gold Ilible
speculation commenced, the old man was sued ; and while
the sheriff was at his house, he lied to him and was detec¬
ted in the falsehood. Before lie left the house, he confess¬
ed that it was sometimes necessary for him to tell an honest
lie, in order to. live. At another time, ho told me that he
had received an express command for me to repent and be¬
lieve as he did, or I must be damned, I refused to comply,
and at the same time told him of the various impositions of
his family. He then stated their digging was not for money
b.ut it was for the obtaining of a Gold Bible. Thus contra¬
dicting what he had told me before: for lie had often said,
that the hills in our neighborhood were nearly all erected
by human hands — that they were all full of gold and silver.
A.nd one time, when we were talking on the subject, lie
pointed to a small hill on my farm, and said, “in that hill
there is a stone which is full of gold and silver. J know
it to be so, for I'liavc been to the hole, and God said unto
me, go not in now, but at a future day you shall go in and
find the book open, and then you shall have the treasures
He said that gold and silver was once as plenty as the stones
in the field are now—that the ancients, half of them rnclt-
led the ore and made the gold and silver, while the other
258
MORMONISM.
half buried it deeper in the earth, which accounted for
these hills. Upon my enquiring w T ho furnished the food
for the whole, he flew into a passion, and called me a sin¬
ner, and said he, “you must be eternally damned/’
I mention these facts, not because of their intrinsic im¬
portance, but simply to show the weak mindedness and low
character of the man. ROSWELL NICHOLS.
Manchester , Ontario County , Nov. 15th , 1833.
I, Joshua Stafford, became acquainted with the family of
Joseph Smith, Sen. about the year 1819 or 20. They then
were laboring people, in low circumstances. A short time
after this, they commenced digging for hidden treasures,
and soon after they became indolent, and told marvellous
stories abou tghosts, hob-goblins, caverns,and various other
mysterious matters. Joseph once showed me a piece of wood
which he said he took from a box of money, and the reason
he gave for not obtaining the box, was, that it moved. At
another time, he, (Joseph, Jr.) at a husking, called on me
to become security for a horse, and said he would reward
me handsomely, for he had found a box of watches, and
they were as large as his fist, and he put one of them to
his ear, and he-could hear it “tick forty rods.” Since he
could not dispose of them profitably at Canandaigua or Pal¬
myra, he wished to go east with them. He said if he did
not return with the horse, I might take his life. I replied,
that he knew I would not do that. Well, said he, I did not
suppose you would, yet I would be willing that you should. I
He was nearly intoxicated at the time of the above conver¬
sation. JOSHUA STAFFORD.
Manchester, Ontario County, Nov. 8th, 1833.
I, Joseph Capron, became acquainted with Joseph Smith,
Sen. in the year of our Lord, 1827. They have, since-
then, been really a peculiar people—fond of the foolish and
MORMOXISM.
259
the marvelous—at one time addicted to vice and the gross¬
est immoralities—at another time making the highest pre¬
tensions to piety and holy intercourse with Almighty God.
The family of Smiths held Joseph Jr. in high estimation on
account of some supernatural power, which he was suppo¬
sed to possess. This power he pretended to have received
through the medium of a stone of peculiar quality. The
stone was placed in a hat, in such a manner as to exclude
all light, except that which emanated from the stone itself.
This light of the stone, he pretended, enabled him to see
any thing he wished. Accordingly he discovered ghosts,
infernal spirits, mountains of gold and silver, and many
other invaluable treasures deposited in the earth. He would
often tell his neighbors of his wonderful discoveries, and
urge them to embark in the money digging business. Lux¬
ury and wealth were to be given to all who would adhere
to his counsel. A gang was soon assembled. Some of them
were influenced .by curiosity, others were sanguine in their
expectations of immediate gain. I will mention one circum¬
stance, by which the uninitiated may know how the com¬
pany dug for treasures. The sapient Joseph discovered,
north west of my house, a chest of gold watches ; but, as
they were in the possession of the evil spirit, it required
skill and stratagem to obtain them. Accordingly, orders
were given to stick a parcel of large stakes in the ground,
several l'oas around, in a circular form. This was to he
done directly over the spot where the treasures were de¬
posited. A messenger w f as then sent to Palmyra to procure
a polished sw’ord: after which, Samuel F. Lawrence, with
a drawn sword in his hand, inarched around to guard any
assault which his Satanic majesty might be disposed to make.»
Meantime, the rest of the company were busily employed
in digging for the watches. They worked as usual till quite
exhausted. But, in spite of their brave defender, Law-
260
MORMONISM
rence, and their bulwark of stakes, the devil came off vic¬
torious, and carried away the watches. I might mention
numerous schemes by which this young visionary and im¬
postor had recourse to for the purpose of obtaining a liveli-
■ hood. He, and indeed the whole of the. family of Smiths,
were notorious for indolence, foolery and falsehood. Their
great object appeared to be, to live without work. While
they were digging for money, they were daily harrassed by
the demands of creditors, which they never were able to
pay. At length, Joseph pretended to find the Gold plates.
This scheme, he believed, would relieve the family from all
pecuniary embarrassment. His father told me, that when
the book was published, they would be enabled, from the
profits of the work, to carry into successful operation the
money digging business. He gave me no intimation, at
that time that the book was to be of a religious character,
or that it had any thing to do with revelation. He declared
it to be a speculation, and said he, “ when it is completed,
my family will be placed on a level above the generality of
mankind” ! ! JOSEPH CAPRON.
• Palmyra, Nov. 28th, 1833
Having been called upon to state a few facts which are
material to the characters of some of the leaders of the
Mormon sect, I will do so in a concise and plain manner.
I have been acquainted with Martin Harris, about thirty
years. As a farmer, he was industrious and enterprising,
so much so, that he had, (previous to his going into the
Gold Bible speculation) accumulated, in real estate, some
eight or ten thousand dollars. Although he possessed
wealth, his moral and religious character was such, as not
to entitle him to respect among his neighbors. He was
fretful, peevish and quarrelsome, not only in the neighbor¬
hood, but in his family. He was known to frequently abuse
MORMOXISM.
261 #
his wife, by whipping her, kicking her out of bed and tur¬
ning her out of doors &c. Yet he was a public professor
oi some religion. lie was first an orthodox Quaker, then
a Univcrsalist, next a Restorations, then a Baptist, next a
Presbyterian, and then a Mormon. By his willingness to
become all things unto all men, he lias attained a high
standing among his Mormon brethren. The Smith family
never made any pretentions to respectability.
G. W. STODARD.
I hereby concur in the above statement.
RICHARD II. FORD.
' Palmyra, Dec. 4, 1833.
We, the undersigned, have been acquainted with the
Smith family, fora number of years, while they resided near
this place, and we have no hesitation in saying, that we con¬
sider them destitute of that moral character, which ought
to entitle them to the confidence of any community. They
were particularly famous for visionary projects, spent much
of their time in digging for money which they pretended
was hid in the earth ; and to this day, large excavations
may be seen in the earth, not far from their residence,
where they used to spend their time in digging for hidden
treasures. Joseph Smith, Senior, and his son Joseph, were
in particular, considered entirely destitute of moral charac¬
ter, and addicted to vicious habits:
Martin Harris was a man who had acquired a handsome
property, and in matters of business his word was consider¬
ed good ; but on moral and religious subjects, he was per¬
fectly visionary—sometimes advocating one sentiment, and
sometimes another. And in reference to all with whom we
were acquainted, that have embraced Mormonism from this
neighborhood, we arc compcled to say, were very visionary,
and most of them destitute of moral character, and without
262
MOR.MONIS.W.
influence in this community ; and this may account why
they were permitted to go on with their impositions undis¬
turbed. It was not supposed that any of them were posses¬
sed of sufficient character or influence to make any one
believe their book or their sentiments, and we know not of
a single individual in this vicinity that puts the least confi¬
dence in their pretended revelations.
Geo. N. Williams, H. Linnell,
Clark Robinson, Jas. Jenner,
Lemuel Durfee,
E. S. Townsend,
Henry P. Alger,
C. E. Thayer,
G. W. Anderson,
H. P. Thayer,
L. Williams,
Geo. W. Crosby,
Levi Thayer,
R. S. Williams,
P. Sexton,
M. Butterfield,
S. P. Seymour,
D. S. Jackways,
John Hurlbut,
S. Ackley,
Josiah Rice,
Jesse Townsend,
Ridl'd. D. Clark,
Th. P. Baldwin.
John Sothington,
Durfev Chase,
Wells Anderson,
N. H. Beckwith,
Philo Durfee,
Giles, S. Elv,
R. W. Smith,
Pelatiah West,
Henry Jessup,
Linus North,
Thos. Rogers, 2d.
Wm. Parke,
Josiah Francis,
Amos Hollister,
G. A. Hathaway,
David G. Ely,
H. K. Jerome,
G. Beckwith,
Lewis Foster,
Hiram Payne,
P. Grandin,
L. Hurd, ,
Joel Thayer,
E. D. Robinson,
Asaliel Millard,
A. Ensworth,
Isarel F. Chilson,
Manchester ‘ Nov. 3d, 1833.
We, the undersigned, being personally acquainted with
the family of Joseph Smith,.sen. with whom the celebrated
Gold Bible, so called, originated, state: that they were not
only a lazy, indolent set of men, but also intemperate; and
their word was not to be depended upon ; and that we are
truly glad to dispense with their society.
Pardon Butts, James Gee, Joseph Fish, .
Warden A. Reed, Abel Chase, Horace N. Barnes,
Hiram Smith, A. H. Wentworth, Silvester Worden.
Alfred Stafford, Moses C. Smith,
Harmony , Pa. March 23tli, 1834.
I first became acquainted with Joseph Smith, Jr. in No-
MORMONISM.
263
vember, 1825. He was at that time in the employ of a set
of men who were called 44 money diggers;” and his occu-
pation was that of seeing, or pretending to see by means of
a stone placed in his hat, and his hat closed over his face.
In this way he pretended to discoverhninerals and hidden
treasure. His appearance at this time, was that of a care¬
less young man—not very well educated, and very saucy
and insolent to his father. Smith, and his father, with sev¬
eral other 4 money-diggers 9 boarded at my house while they
were employed in digging for a mine that they supposed
had been opened and worked by the Spaniards, many years
since, loung Smith gave the 4 money-diggers y great en¬
couragement, at first, but when they had arrived in digging,
to near the place where he had stated an immense treasure
would be found—he said the enchantment was so powerful
that he could not see. They then became discouraged, and
soon after dispersed. This took place about the 17th of
November, 1825; and one of the company gave me his
note for $*12 68 for his board, which is still unpaid.
After these occurrences, young Smith made several visits
at my house, and at length asked my consent to his marry-
| ing my daughter Emma. This I refused, and gave my
reasons for so doing; some of which were, that lie was a
stranger, and followed a business that I could not approve ;
he then left the place. Not long after this, lie returned, and
while I was absent from home, carried off my daughter, into
the state of New York, where they were married without
niv approbation or consent. After they had arrived at Pal¬
myra N. Y., Emma wrote to me enquiring whether she
could take her property, consisting of clothing, furni¬
ture, cows, &c. I replied that her property was safe, and
at her disposal. In a short time they returned, bringing
with them a Peter Ingersol, and subsequently came to the
conclusion that they would move out, and reside upon a place
jiear my residence.
264
MORMONISM.
Smith stated to me, that he had given up what he called
■“•glass-looking,” and that he expected to work hard for a
living, and was willing to do so. He also made arrange¬
ments with my son Alva Hale, to go to Palmyra, and move
his (Smith’s) furniture &c. to this place. He then returned
to Palmyra, and soon after, Alva, agreeable to the arrange¬
ment, went up and returned with Smith and his family-
Soon after this, I was informed they had brought a wonder¬
ful book of Plates down with them. I was shown a box in
which it is said they were contained, which had to all ap¬
pearances, been used as a glass box of the common window-
glass. I was allowed to feel the weight of the box, and
they gave me to understand, that the book of plates was then
in the box—into which, however, I was not allowed to look.
I inquired of Joseph Smith Jr., who was to be the first •
who would be allowed to see the Book of Plates'? He said
it was a young child. After this, I became dissatisfied, and
informed him that if there was any thing in mv house of
that description, which I could not be allowed to see, he
must take it away ; if he did not, I was determined to see
it. After that, the Plates were said to be hid in the woods.
About this time, Martin Harris made his appearance up¬
on the stage ; and Smith began to interpret the characters
or hieroglyphics which he said were engraven upon the
plates, while Harris wrote down the interpretation. It was
said, that Harris wrote down one hundred and sixteen pages,
and lost them. Soon after this happened, Martin Harris
informed me that he must have a greater witness , and said
that he had talked with Joseph about it — Joseph informed
him that he could not, or durst not show him the plates, but
that he (Joseph ) would go into the woods where the Book
of Plates was, and that after he came *back, Plarris should
follow his track in the snow, and find the Book, and exam¬
ine it for himself. Harris informed me afterwards, that he
MORMON ISM.
265
followed Smith’s directions, and could not find the Plates,
and was still dissatisfied.
The next day after this happened, I went to the house
where Joseph Smith Jr., lived, and where he and Harris
were engaged in their translation of the Book. Each of
them had a written piece of paper which they we re comparing,
and some of the words were “ my servant sceketh a greater
witness , but no greater icitncss can be given him ” There
was also something said about “ three that were to see the
thing” — meaning I supposed, the Book of Plates, and that
“ if the three did not go exactly according to the orders , the
thing would be taken from them” 1 enquired whose words
they were, and was informed by Joseph or Emma, ( 1 rather
think 't was the former) that they were the words of Jesus
Christ. I told them, that I considered the whole of it a
delusion, and advised them to abandon it. The manner in
which he pretended to read and interpret, was the same
as when he looked for the money-diggers, with the stone in
his hat, and his hat over his face, while the Book of Plates
were at the same time hid in the woods !
After this, Martin Harris went away, and Oliver Cowde-
ry came and wrote for Smith, while lie interpreted as above
described. This is the same Oliver Cowdery, whoso
name may be found in the Book of Mormon. Cow¬
dery continued a scribe for Smith until the Book of Mormon
was completed as I supposed and understood.
Joseph Smith Jr. resided near me for sometime after this,
and I had a good opportunity of becoming acquainted with
him, and somewhat acquainted with his associates, and I
conscientiously believe from the facts I have detailed, and
from many other circumstances, which I do not deem it
necessary to relate, that the whole “Book of Mormon’" (so
called) is a silly fabrication of falsehood and wickedness,
got up for speculation, and with a design to dupe the credu-
266
M0RM0NISM.
lous and unwary—and inordcr that its fabricators may live
upon the spoils of those who swallow the deception.
ISAAC HALE.
Affirmed to and subscribed before me, March 20th, 1834*
CHARLES DIMON, J. Peace.
State of Pennsylvania, Susquehana County, ss.
We, the subscribers, associate Judges of the Court of
Common Pleas, in and for said county, do certify that we
have been many years personally accqainted with Isaac
Hale, of Harmony township in this county, who has attest¬
ed the foregoing statement; and that he is a man of excel¬
lent moVal character, and of undoubted veracity. Witness
our hands. WILLIAM THOMPSON.
DAYIS DIMOCK.
March 21st, 1834.
Elder Lewis also certifies and affirms in relation to Smith
as follows :
“I have been acquainted with Joseph Smith Jr. for some
time : being a relation of his wife, and residing near him,
I have had frequent opportunities of conversation with him,
and of knowing his opinions and pursuits. From my stand¬
ing in the Methodist Episcopal Church, I suppose he was
careful how he conducted or expressed himself before me*
At one time, however, he came to my house, and asked my
advice, whether he should proceed to translate the x Book of
Plates (referred to by Mr. Hale) or not. He said that God
had commanded him to translate it, but he was afraid
of the people : he remarked, that he was to exhibit the
plates to the world, at a certain time, which was then about,
eighteen months distant. I told him I was not qualified to
give advice in such cases. Smith frequently said to me that
1 should see the plates at the time appointed.
After the time stipulated, had passed away, Smith being
at my house was asked why he did not fulfil his promise,
MORMOXISM.
2G7
show the Golden Plates and prove himself an honest man?
He replied that he, himself was deceived, but that I should
see them it I were where they were. I reminded him then,
that I stated at the time he made the promise, I was fearful
“ the enchantment would be so powerful” as to remove the
plates, when the time came in which they were to be re¬
vealed.
“ These circumstances and many others of a similar
tenor, embolden me to say that Joseph Smith Jr. is not a
man of truth and veracity ; and that his general character
in this part of the country, is that of an impostor, hypo¬
crite and liar. NATHANIEL C. LEWIS.”
Affirmed and subscribed, before me, March 20th, 1834.
CHARLES DIMON, J. Peace.
We subjoin the substance of several affidavits, all taken
and made before Charles Dimon Esq. by credible individuals,
who have resided near to, and been well acquainted with
Joseph Smith Jr.— illustrative of his character and conduct,
while in this region.
Joshua HP Kune states, that he “was acquainted with
Joseph Smith Jr. and Martin Harris, during their residence
in Harmouy, Pa., and knew them to be artful seducers
—That they informed him that “ Smith had found a sword,
breast-plate, and a pair of spectacles, at the time he found
the gold plates”— that these were to be shewn to all the
world as evidence of the truth of what was contained in
those plates,” and that “he (M’Kunc) and others should see
them at a specified time.” Pie also states that “the time
for the exhibition of the Plates, <Scc. has gone by, and he
has not seen them.” “Joseph Smith, Jr. told him that
(Smith’s) first-born child was to translate the characters,
and hieroglyphics, upon the Plates into our language at the
age of three years ; but this child was not permitted to live
268
M0RM0NISM.
to verify the prediction.” He also states, that “he has been
intimately acquainted with Isaac Hale twenty-four years,
and has always found him- to be a man of truth, and good
morals.”
Hezekiah M’Kune states, that “in conversation with
Joseph Smith Jr., he (Smith) said he was nearly equal to
Jesus Christ; that he was a prophet sent by God to bring-
in the Jews, and that he was the greatest prophet that had
ever arisen.”
Alva Hale, son of Isaac Hale, states, that Joseph Smith
Jr. told him that his (Smith’s) gift in seeing with a stone
and hat, was a gift from God,” but also states “that Smith
told him at another time that this “jjeejring” was all d-d
nonsense. He (Smith) was deceived himself but did not
intend to deceive others ;—that he intended to quit the busi¬
ness, (of peeping) and labor for his livelihood.” That af¬
terwards, Smith told him, he should; see the Plates from
which he translated the book of Mormon,” and accordingly
at the time specified by Smith, he (Hale) “called to seethe
plates, but Smith did not show them, but appeared angry.”'
He further states, that he knows Joseph Smith Jr. to be an*
impostor, and a liar, and knows Martin Harris to be a liar
likewise.
Levi Lewis states, that he has “been acquainted with
Joseph Smith Jr. and Martin Harris, and that he has heard
them both say, adulte'ry was no crime. Harris said- lie did
not blame Smith for his (Smith’s) attempt to seduce Eliza
Winters &c.;”—Mr. Lewis says that he “knows Smith to
be a liar ;—that he saw him (Smith) intoxicated at three
different times while he was composing the Book of Mor¬
mon, and also that he has heard Smith -when driving oxen,
use language of the greatest profanity. Mr. Lewis also
testifies that he heard Smith say he (Smith) was as good as
Jesus Christ;—that it was as bad to injure him as it was to
MOItMONISJtf,
2CQ
injure Jesus Christ.” “With regard to the plates, Smith
said God had deceived him—which was the reason he
(Smith) did not show them.”
Sophia Lewis, certifies that she “heard a conversation
between Joseph Smith Jr., and the Rev.. James B. Roach,
in which Smith called Mr. R. ad-d fool. Smith also
said in the same conversation that he (Smith) was as good
as Jesus Christ;” and that she “has frequently heard
Smith use profane language. She states that she heard
Smith say “the Book of Plates could not be opened under
penalty of death by any other person but his (Smith’s)
first-born, which was to be a male.” She says she “was
present at the birth of this child, and that it was still-bora
and very much deformed,”
CHAPTER XVIII.
It is asserted in the Mormon Bible, that the engravings
upon the plates, were in the “ Reformed Egyptian.” In
conformity to this, the Mormonite preachers, and others of
the sect, have frequently declared that the engravings upon
the plates were, by some of our learned men, who had a
specimen shown them, pronounced to be “reformed Egyp¬
tian hieroglyphics,” or “ ancient short hand Egyptian.”—
Among others, Professor Antlion, of New York, was fre¬
quently mentioned as giving such an opinion. This act of
deception and falsehood is only one among hundreds of
others, equally gross, which are resorted to by these im-
270
MORMON1SM.
postors, to gain proselytes. It being calculated to have con¬
siderable weight, when fully believed, we took the liberty
to inform Mr. Anthon of the vile use that was made of his
name, in this country; and to request of him a statement of
the facts respecting it. The following is his reply:
New York, Feb. 17, 1834.
Dear Sir—I received this morning your favor of the 9th
instant, and lose no time in making a reply. The whole
story about my having pronouncd the Mormonite inscrip¬
tion to be “ reformed Egyptian hieroglyphics” is perfectly
false. Some years ago, a plain, and apparently simple-
hearted farmer, called upon me with a note from Dr. Mitch¬
ell of our city, now deceased, requesting me to decvpher, if
possible, a paper, which the farmer would hand me, and
which Dr. M. confessed he had been unable to understand.
Upon examining the paper in question, I soon came to the
conclusion that it was all a trick, perhaps a hoax. When
I asked the person, who brought it, how he obtained the wri¬
ting, he gave me, as far as I can now recollect, the follow¬
ing account: A “gold book,” consisting of a number of
plates of gold, fastened together in the shape of a book by
wires of the same metal, had been dug up in the northern
part of the state of New York, and along with the book an
enormous pair of “gold spectacles” ! These spectacles
were so large, that, if a person attempted to look through
them, his two eyes would have to be turned towards one of
the glasses merely, the spectacles in question being alto¬
gether too large for the breadth of the human face. Who¬
ever examined the plates through the spectacles, was ena¬
bled not only to read them, but fully to understand their
meaning. All this knowledge, however, was confined at
that time to a young man, who had the trunk containing the
book and spectacles in his sole possession. This young
man was placed behind a curtain, in the garret of a farm
MORMONISM.
271
house, and, being thus concealed from view, put on the
spectacles occasionally, or rather, looked through one of
the glasses, decyphercd the characters in the book, and,
having committed some of them to paper, handed copies
I
j
from behind the curtain, to those who stood on the outside.
Not a word, however, was said about the plates having been
decyphercd “ by the gift of God.” Every thing, in this
way, was effected by the large pair of spectacles. The
farmer added, that he had been requested to contribute a
sum of money towards the publication of. the “golden book,”
the contents of which would, as he had been assured, pro¬
duce an entire change in the world and save it from ruin.
So urgent had been these solicitations, that he intended sel¬
ling his farm and handing over the amount received to those
who wished to publish the plates. As a last precautionary
step, however, he had resolved to come to New York, and
obtain the opinion of the learned about the meaning of the
paper which he brought with him, and which had been given
him as a part of the contents of the book, although no trans¬
lation had been furnished at the time by the young man
with the spectacles. On hearing this odd story, I changed
my opinion about the paper, and, instead of viewing it any
longer as a hoax upon the learned, I began to regard it as
part of a scheme to cheat the farmer of his money, and I
communicated my suspicions to him, warning him to beware
of rogues. He requested an opinion from me in writing,
which of course I declined giving, and he then took his
leave carrying the paper with him. This paper was in
fact a singular scrawl. It consisted of all kinds of crook¬
ed characters disposed in columns, and had evidently been
prepared by some person who had before him at the time
a book containing various alphabets. Greek and Hebrew
letters, crosses and flourishes, Roman letters inverted or
placed sideways, were arranged in perpendicular col-
18
272
MORMONISM.
umns, and the whole ended in a rude delineation of a
circlo divided into various compartments, decked with va¬
rious strange marks, and evidently copied after the Mexican
Calender given by Humboldt, but copied in such a way
as not to betray the source whence it was derived. I am
thus particular as to the contents of the paper, inasmuch as
I have frequently conversed with my friends on the subject,
since the Mormonite excitement began, and well remember
that the paper contained any thing else but “Egyptian Hi¬
eroglyphics Some time after, the same farmer paid me
a second visit. He brought with him the golden book in
print, and offered it to me for sale. I declined purchasing.
He then asked permission to leave the book with mo for ex¬
amination. I declined receiving it, although his manner
was strangely urgent. I adverted ones more to the roguery
which had been in my opinion practised upon him, and ask¬
ed him what had become of the gold plates. He informed
me that they were in a trunk with the large pair of specta¬
cles. I advisod him to go to a magistrate and have the trunk
examined. Ho said the “curse of God” would come upon
h.m should he do this. On my pressing him, however, to
pursue the course which I had recommended, he told mo
that he would open the trunk, if I would take the “curse of
God” upon myself. I replied that I would do so with the
greatest willingness, and would incur every risk of that na¬
ture, provided I could only extricate him from the grasp of
rogues. . He then left me.
I have thus given you a full statement of all that I know
respecting the origin of Mormonism, and must beg you, a3
a personal favor, to publish this letter immediately, should
you find my name mentioned again by these wretched fa¬
natics. Yours respectfully, CHAS. ANTHON.
E. D. Howe , Esq. Painesvillc , Ohio.
That the impostors made the declarations respecting Pro
MOItMON'ISM.
273
fessor Anthon, they will undoubtedly deny, as this is their
uniform practice, after being fully convinced of any act
which militates against them; but in this case it will be in
vain. The following letter from Wm. W. Phelps, a very
impoitant personage among them, (who was fora time de¬
nominated the Lord's printer) in answer to some enquiries
touching the origin of Mormonism, will show what was
taught him while a pupil under Smith and Eigdon, and that
the story about Mr. Antlion’s declarations, was one upon
which they placed great reliance.’ We give the letter in
full, for the purpose of further comments:
Canandaigua, Jan. 15, 1831.
Dear Sir — Yours of the 11th, is before me, but to give
you a satisfactory answer, is out of my power. To be
sure, I am acquainted with a number of the persons con¬
cerned in the publication, called the “Book of Mormon/’ _
Joseph Smith is a person of very limited abilities in com¬
mon learning—but his knowledge of divine things, since
the appearance of his book, has astonished many. Mr.
Harris, whose name is in the book, is a wealthy farmer, but
of small literary acquirements; he is honest, and sincerely
declares upon his souPs salvation that the book is true, and
was interpreted by Joseph Smith, through a pair of silver
spectacles, found with the plates. The places where thev
dug for the plates, in Manchester, are to be seen. When
the plates were said to have been found, a copy of one or
two lines of the characters, were taken by Mr. Harris to
Utica, Albany and New York ; at New York, they were
shown to Dr. Mitchell, and he referred to professor Anthon
who translated and declared them to be the ancient short¬
hand Egyptian. So much is true. The family of Smiths
is poor, and generally ignorant in common learning.
I have read the book, and many others have, but we have
nothing by which wc can positively detect it as an imposi-
274
MORMON'ISM.
tion, nor have we any thing more than what I have stated
and the book itself, to show its genuineness. We doubt—
supposing, if it is false, it will fall, and if of God, God
will sustain it.
I had ten hours discourse with a man from your state,
named Sidney Rigdon, a convert to its doctrines, and ho
declared it was true, and he knew it by the power of the
Holy Ghost, which was again given to man in preparation
for the millennium : he appeared to be a man of talents,
and sincere in his profession. Should any new light be
shed on the subject, I will apprise you. Respectfully,
E. D. Howe, Esq. W. W. PHELPS.
The author of the above letter is, perhaps, deserving of
a little more notice. Before the rise of Mormonism, he w?s
an avowed infidel; having a remarkable propensity for fame
and eminence, he was supercilious, haughty and egotistical.
His great ambition was to embark in some speculation where
he could shine pre-eminent. He took-an active part for
several years in the political contests of New York, and
made no little display as an editor of a partizan newspaper,
and after being foiled in his desires to become a candidate
for Lt. Governor of that state, his attention was suddenly
diverted by the prospects which were held out to him in the
Gold Bible speculation. In this he was sure of becoming
a great man, and made the dupes believe he was master of
fourteen different languages, of which they frequently
boasted. But he soon found that the prophet would suffer
no growing rivalships, whose sagacity he had not well cal¬
culated, until he was met by a revelation, which informed
him that he could rise no higher than a printer: “Let my
servant William stand in the office which I have appointed
him, and receive his inheritance in the land, and also he
hath need to repent, for I the Lord [Jo] am not pleased with
him, for he seeketh to exult.” It will be noticed by the
MORMONISM
foregoing letter, that he had already made up his mind to
embrace Mormonism, but still wished to conceal his inten¬
tions. It was not till about six months after that he had
made definite arrangements to join them; by first fully un¬
derstanding what his business was to be. After being created
an Elder and Lord’s printer, he repaired to Missouri with
the squad that first went out, and on his return called on us
to “acknowledge his gratitude,” as lie expressed it, for first
directing his attention to Mormonism, saying that he knew
nothing about it, till the receipt of our letter—that he then
commenced an investigation of the subject, “and found it to
be true”! stating that he had made great sacrifices, and
abandoned a business worth $2500 a'year. We mention
these things to show the hypocrisy of the man.
His letter it will be seen is dated the 15th Jan. in answer
to ours of the 11th, only four days intervening. During
these four days, then, our letter must have travelled over
300 miles, he talked with Higdon ten hours, examined the
holes where Smith had dug for money, and obtained all the
other information which he communicates. Besides it is a
well known fact that, notwithstanding his large income, lie
had been thrown into jail on a small debt, and offered to sell
out his printing establisement for one hundred and fifty dol¬
lars. For his honesty , however, the prophet has left him
to till the soil in Missouri, while the business of printing
has been transferred to Kirtland, Ohio, and placed under
the direction of O. Cowdery.
REMARKABLE EVENTS—THE CUT.
The reader will already have observed, that a great va¬
riety of contradictory stories were related by the Smith fa¬
mily, before they had any fixed plan of operation, respect¬
ing the finding of the plates, from which their book was
translated. One is, that after the plates were taken from
*J76
MORMONISM
their hiding place by Jo, he again laid them down, looked
into the hole, where he saw a toad , which immediately
transformed itself into a spirit, and gave him a tremendous
blow. Another is, that after he had got the plates, a spirit
assaulted him with the intention of getting them from his
possession, and actually jerked them out of his hands—Jo,
nothing daunted, in return seized them again, and started
to run, when his Satanic Majesty, (or the spirit) applied his
foot to the prophet’s seat of honor, which raised him throe
or four feet from the ground. This being the opening scene
of Mormonism, we have represented the wonderful event
in our frontispiece. That the prophet has related a story
of this kind, to some of his “weak saints,” we have no
manner of doubt.
Here, then, is the finding of the plates, containing a new
revelation from Heaven; and th emodus operandi may seem
to the Mormon, truly wonderful, and in character with that
Being who upholds and sustains the Universe ; but to the
rational mind it can excite no other emotion than contempt
for his species.
One scene in the drama of disposing of the plates, we
have also placed upon the same cut—being two of the most
important events in the r history of Mormonism. The latter
story was related by Lemon Copley , (who had been an elder
of the society, and was at the time for aught that appeared)
under oath, before two magistrates, of Painesville Town¬
ship, on a trial where the prophet had sworn the peace a-
gainst one of his seceding brethren.
Mr. Copley testified, that after the Mormon brethren
arrived here from the Susquehannah, one of them, by the
name of Joseph Knight, related to him a story as having
been related to him by Joseph Smith, Jun. which excited
some curiosity in his mind, he determined to ask Joseph
more particularly about it, on the first opportunity. Not
MORMONISM.
277
long after it was confirmed to him by Joseph himself, who
again related it in the following manner: “After he had
finished translating the Book of Mormon, he again buried
up the plates in the side of a mountain, bv command of the
Lord; some time after this, he was going through a piece
of woods, on a by-path, when he discovered an old man
dressed in ordinary gray apparel, sitting upon a log, having
in his hand or near by, a small box. On approaching him,
he asked him what he had in his box. To which the old
man replied, that he had a MONKEY, and for live coppers
he might see it. Joseph answered, that he would not give
a cent to see a monkey, for ho had seen a hundred of them.
He then asked the old man where he was going, who said
he was going to Charzec. Joseph then passed on, and not
recollecting any such place in that part of the country, be¬
gan to ponder over the strange interview, and finally asked
the Lord the meaning of it. The Lord told him that the
man he saw was MORONI, with the plates, and if he had
given him the live coppers, he might have got his plates
again.'**
Here we have a story related by our modern prophet, to
his followers, for no other purpose, as wc conceive, but to
make his pretensions more “ marvelous in their eyes.'** A
celebrated Mormon prophet, of ancient times, and one of
modern date, have an interview in the woods, and hold a
conversation about a MONKEY; one prophet ol the Lord
relating a falsehood to another ! ! !
273
MORMONISM,
CHAPTER XIX.
WE proposed in the commencement of this work, to give
to the world all the light, of which we were in possession,
as to the real and original author or authors of the Book of
Mormon. That there has been, from the beginning of the
imposture, a more talented knave behind the curtain, is evi¬
dent to our mind, at least; but whether he will ever be
clearly, fully and positively unvailed and brought into open
day-light, maty of course he doubted. For no person of
common prudence and understanding, it may well be pre¬
sumed, would ever undertake such a speculation upon hu¬
man credulity, without closing and well securing*every door
and avenue to a discovery, step by step, as he proceeded.
Hence, our investigations upon the subject have necessarily
been more limited than was desirable. At the same time,
we think that facts and data have been elicited, sufficient
at least to raise a strong presumption that the leading features
of the “Gold Bible” were first conceived and concocted by
one Solomon Spalding, while a resident of Conneaut,
Ashtabula county, Ohio. It is admitted by our soundest
jurists, that a train of circumstances may often lead the
mind to a more satisfactory and unerring conclusion, than
positive testimony, unsupported by circumstancial evidence
—for the plain reason, that the one species of testimony is
more prone to falsehood than the other. But we proceed
with bur testimony.
The first witness is Mr. John Spalding , a brother of Sol¬
omon, now a resident of Crawford county, Pa, who says :
“ Solomon Spalding was born in Ashford, Conn, in
M0RM0XI8M.
279
1761, and in early life contracted a taste for literary pur¬
suits. After he left school, he entered Plainfield Academy,
where he made great proficiency in study, and excelled
most of liis class-mates. Ho next commenced the study of
Law, in Windham county, in which he made little progress,
having in the mean time turned his attention to religious
subjects. lie soon after entered Dartmouth College, with
the intention of qualifying himself for the ministry, where he
obtained the degree of A. M. and u-as afterwards regularly
ordained. After preaching three or four years, he gave it
up, removed to Cherry Valley, N. Y, and commenced the
mercantile business in company with his brother Josiah.—
In a few years he failed in business, and in the year 1809
removed to Conncaut, in Ohio. The year following, I re¬
moved to Ohio, and found him engaged in building a forge.
I made him a visit in about three years after; and found
that he had failed, and considerably involved in debt. lie
then told me had ho been writing a book,which he intended to
have printed, the avails of which he thought would enable
him to pay all-his debts. The book w r as entitled the “Man¬
uscript Found,’* of which he read to me many passages.—
It v r as an historical romance of the first settlers of Ameri¬
ca, endeavoring to show that the American Indians are the
descendants of the- Jews, or the lost tribes. It gave a de¬
tailed account of their journey from Jerusalem, by land
and sea, till they arrived in America, under the command
of NEPHI and LEHI. They afterwards had quarrels and
contentions, and separated into two distinct nations, one of
which he denominated Nephites and the other Lamanites.
Cruel and bloody wars ensued, in which great multitudes
were slain. They buried their dead in large heaps,-which
caused the mounds so common in this country. Their arts,
sciences and civilization were brought into view, in order
to account for all the curious antiquities, found in various
280
MORMONISta.
parts of North and South America. I have recently read
the Book of Mormon, and to my great surprize I find near¬
ly the same historical matter, names, &c. as they were in
iny brother's writings. I well remember that he wrote in
the old style, and commenced about every sentence with
“and it came to pass,” or ‘‘now'it came to pass,” the same
as in the Book of Mormon, and according to the best of my
recollection and belief, it is the same as my brother Solo¬
mon wrote, with the exception of the religious matter.—
By what means it has fallen into the hands of Joseph Smith,
Jr. I am unable to determine. JOHN SPALDING.”
Martha Spalding, the wife of John Spalding, says:—
“ I was personally acquainted with Solomon Spalding,
about twenty years ago. I was at his house a short time
before he left Conneaut; he was then writing a historical
novel founded upon the first settlers of America. He re¬
presented them as an enlightened and warlike people. He
had for many years contended that the aborigines of Amer¬
ica were the descendants of some of the lost tribes of Isra¬
el, and this idea he carried out in the book in question.—
The lapse of time which has intervened, prevents my re¬
collecting but few of the leading incidents of his writings;
but the names of Nephi and Lehi are* yet fresh in my
memory, as being the principal heroes of his tale. They
were officers of the company which first came off from
Jerusalem. He gave a particular account of their journey
by land and sea, til-1 they arrived in America, after which,
disputes arose between the chiefs, which caused them to
separate into different lands, one of which was called La-
manites and the other Nephites. Between these were re¬
counted tremendous battles, which frequently covered the
ground with the slain; and their being buried in large heaps
was the cause of the numerous mounds in the country.—
Some of these people he represented as being very large-
MORMON ISM.
281
I have read the Book of Mormon, which lias brought fresh
to my recollection the writings of Solomon Spalding ; and
I have no manner of doubt that the historical part of it, is
the same that I read and heard read, more than 20 years
ago. The old, obsolete style, and the phrase^ of “and it
came to pass,” &;c. are the same.
MARTHA SPALDING.”
We would here remark by the way, that it would appear
that Sol. vSpalding, like many other authors, was somewhat
vain of his writing, and was constantly showing and read¬
ing them to his neighbors. In this way most of his inti¬
mate acquaintances became conversant at that time with
his writings and designs. V/c might therefore introduce
a great number of witnesses all testifying to the same gene¬
ral facts; but we have not taken the trouble to procure the
statements of hut few, all of whom arc the most respecta¬
ble men, and highly esteemed for their moral worth, and
their characters for truth and veracity, arc unimpeachable.
In fact, the word of any one of them, would have more
weight in any respectable community, than the whole fami¬
ly of Smiths and Whitmers, who have told about hearing
the voice of an angel.
• Conncaut , Ashtabula Co. 0. September , 1833.
I left the state of New York, late in the year 1810, and
arrived at this place, about the 1st of Jan. following. Soon
after my arrival, I formed a co-partnership with Solomon
Spalding, for the purpose of rebuilding a forge which he
had commenced a year or two before. He very frequently
read to me from a manuscript which he was writing, which
he entitled the “ Manuscript Found,” and which he repre¬
sented as being found in this town. I spent many hours in
hearing him read said writings, and became well acquainted
with its contents. He wished me to assist him in getting
282
MORMOXXSM.
his production printed, alleging that a book of that kind
would meet with a rapid sale. I designed doing so, but the
forge not meeting our anticipations, we failed in business,
when I declined having any thing to do with the publication
of the. book. This book represented the American Indians
us the descendants of the lost tribes, gave an account of
their leaving Jerusalem, their contentions and wars, which
were many and great. One time, when he was reading to
me the tragic account of Laban, I pointed out to him what
I considered an inconsistency, which he promised to cor¬
rect; but by referring to the Book of Mormon, I find to my
surprise that it stands there just as he read it to me then.—
Some months ago I borrowed the Golden Bible, put it into
my pocket, carried it home,’ and thought no more of it.—
About a week after, my wife found the book in my coat
pocket, as it hung up, and commenced reading it aloud as
I lay upon the bed. She had not read 20 minutes till I was
astonished to find the same passages in it that Spalding had
read to me more than twenty years before, from his “Man¬
uscript Found.” Since that, I have more fully examined
the said Golden Bible, and have no hesitation in saying that
the historical part of it is principally, if not wholly taken
from the “Manuscript Found.” I well recollect telling Mr.
Spalding, that the so frequent use of the words “ And it
came to pass,” “Now it came to pass,” rendered it ridicu¬
lous. Spalding left here in 1812, and I furnished him the
moans to carry him to Pittsburgh, where he said he would
get the book printed, and pay me. But I never heard any
more from him or his writings, till I saw them in the Book
of Mormon. HENRY LAKE.
Springfield , Pa. September, 1833.
In the year 1811, I was in the employ of Henry Lake
and Solomon Spalding, at Conneaut, engaged in rebuilding
M0RMONISM.
283
a forge. While there, I boarded and lodged in the family*
of said Spalding, for several months. I was soon introdu¬
ced to the manuscript of Spalding, and perused them as
often as I had leisure. He had written two or three books
or pamphlets on different subjects ; but that which more
particularly drew my attention, was one which he called
the ‘‘Manuscript Found.” From this he would frequently
read some humorous passages to the company present. It
purported to be the history of the first settlement of Amer¬
ica, before discovered by Columbus. He brought them off
from Jerusalem, under their leaders; detailing their travels
by land and water, their manners, customs, laws, wars, &c.
He said that he designed it as a historical novel, and that
in after years it would be believed by many people as much
as the history of England. He soon after failed in busi¬
ness, and told me he should retire from the din of his cred¬
itors, finish his book and have it published, which would
enable him to pay his debts and support his family. lie
soon after removed to Pittsburgh, as I understood.
I have recently examined the Book of Mormon, and find
in it the writings of Solomon Spalding, from beginning to
end, but mixed up with scripture and other religious mat¬
ter, which I did not meet with in the “Manuscript Found.”
Many of the passages in the Mormon Book are verbatim
from Spalding, and others in part. The names of Nephi,
Lehi, Moroni, and in fact all the principal names, are brok
fresh to my recollection, by the Gold Bible. When Spal¬
ding divested his history of its fabulous names, by a verbal
explanation, he landed his people near the Straits of Dari¬
en, which I am very confident he called Zarahcmlciy they
were marched about that country tor a length ot time, in
which wars and great blood shed ensued, he brought them
across North America in a north east direction.
JOHN N. MILLER.
284
MORMONISM.
Conneaut, August, 1833.
I first became acquainted with Solomon Spalding in 1808
or 9, when he commenced building a forge on Conneaut
creek. When at his house, one day, he showed and read
to me a history he was writing, of the lost tribes of Israel,
purporting that they were the first settlers of America, and
that the Indians were their decendants. Upon this subject
we had frequent conversations. He traced their journey
from Jerusalem to America, as it is giyen in the Book of
Mormon, excepting the religious matter. The historical
part of the Book of Mormon, I know to he the same as I
read and heard read from the writings of Spalding, moro
than twenty years ago; the names more especially are the
6ame without any alteration. He toll me his object was to
account for all the fortifications, &c. to be found in this
country, and said that in time it would be fully beloved by
all, except learned men and historians. I once r.nt cipated
reading his writings in print,.but little exp cted to see them
in a new Bible. Spalding had many oth-'r manuscripts,
which I expect to see when Smith translates his other plate.
In conclusion, I will observe, that the ir mes of, and most
of the historical part of the Book of Mormon, were as fa¬
miliar to me before I read it, as most modern history. If
it is not Spalding’s writing, it is the same as lie wrote; and
if Smith was inspired, I think it was by tin same spirit that
Spalding was, which he confessed to he the love of money..
AARON WRIGHT,
Conneaut , August, 1333.
When Solomon Spalding first came to this place, he pur-,
chased a tract of land, surveyed it out and commenced
celling it. While engaged in this business, he boarded at
my house, in all nearly six months. All IBs leisure hours
were occupied in writing a historical novel, founded upon,
MORMOXISM.
283
the first settlers of this, country. He said he intended to
trace their journey from Jerusalem, by land and sea, till
their arrival in America, give an account of their arts, sci¬
ences, civilization, wars and contentions. In this way, he
would give a satisfactory account of all of the old mounds,
so common to this country. During the time he was at my
house, I read and heard read one hundred pages or more.
Nephi and Lchi were by him represented as leading char¬
acters, when they first started for America. Their main
object was to escape the judgments which they supposed
were corning upon the old world. But no religious matter
was introduced, as I now recollect. Just before he. left this
place, Spalding sent for me to call on him, which I did.—
He then said, that although he was in my debt, he intended
to leave the country, and hoped I would not prevent him,
for, says he, you know I have been writing the history of
the first settlement of America, and I intend to go to Pitts¬
burgh, and there live a retired life, till I have completed the
work, and when it is printed, it will bring me a fine sum of
money, which will enable me to return and pay off all my
debts—the book, you know will sell, as every one is anx¬
ious to learn something upon that subject. This was the
last I heard of Spalding or his book, until the Book of Mor¬
mon came into the neighborhood. When I hoard the his¬
torical part of it related, I at once said it was the writings
of old Solomon Spalding. Soon after, I obtained the book,
and on reading it, found much of it the same as Spalding
had written, more than twenty years before.
OLIVER SMITH, .
Conneaul , August, 1833.
I first became acquainted with Solomon Spalding, in
Dec. 1810. After that time I frequently saw him at his
house, and also at my house. I once in conversation with
286
M0RM0XI8M.
him expressed a surprise at not having any account of the
inhabitants once in this country, who erected the old forts,
mounds, &c. He then told me that He was writing a histo¬
ry of that race of people; and afterwards frequently show¬
ed me his writings, which I read. I have lately read the
Book of Mormon, and believe it to be the same as Spalding
wrote, except the religious part. He told me that he in¬
tended to get his writings published in Pittsburgh, and he
thought that in one century from that time, it would be be¬
lieved as much as any other history.
NAHUM HOWARD.
Artemas Cunningham, of Perry, Geauga county, states
as follows:
“In the month of October, 1811,1 went from the town¬
ship of Madison to Conneaut, for the purpose of securing
a debt due me from Solomon Spalding. I tarried with him
nearly two days, for the purpose of accomplishing my ob¬
ject, which I was finally unable to do. I found him des¬
titute of the means of paying his debts. His only hope of
ever paying his debts, appear-ed to be upon the sale of a
book, which he had been writing. He endeaivored to con
vince me from the nature and.character of the work, that
it would meet with a ready sale. Before showing me his
manuscripts, he went into a verbal relation of its outlines,
saying that it was a fabulous or romantic history of the first
settlement of this country, and as it purported to have been
a record found buried in the earth, or in a cave, he had
adopted the ancient or scripture style of writing. He then
presented his manuscripts, when we sat down and spent a
good share of the night, in reading them, and conversing
upon them. I well remember the name of Nephi, which
appeared to be the principal hero of the story. The frequent
repetition of the phrase, “I Nephi,I recollect as distinctly
MORMONISM.
287
as tlioug'ii it was but yesterday, although the general fea¬
tures of the story have passed from my memory, through
the lapse of 22 years. He attempted to account for the hu-
merous antiquities which arc found upon this continent, and
remarked that, after this generation had passed away, his
account of the first inhabitants of America would be con¬
sidered as authentic as any other history. The Mormon
Bible I have partially examined, and am fully of the opin¬
ion that Solomon Spalding had written its outlines before he
left Conneaut.”
Statements of the same import, might be multiplied to an
indefinite length; but we deem it unnecessary.. We arc
here willing to rest the question, in the hands of any intel¬
ligent jury, with a certainty that their verdict would be,
that Solomon Spalding first Wrote the leading incidents of
the Book of Mormon, instead, of its being found .by the
Smith family, while digging for gold, and its contents af¬
terwards made known by the Supreme Being.
But our enquiries did not terminate here. Our next object
was to ascertain, if possible, the disposition Spalding made
of his manuscripts. For this purpose, a messenger way
despatched to look up the widow of Spalding, who was
found residing in Massachusetts. From her we learned
that Spalding resided in Pittsburgh, about two years, when
lie removed to the township of Amity; Washington Co. Pa.
where he lived about two years, and died in 1816. His
widow then removed to Onondaga-count}', N. 1., married
again, and lived in OtsCgo- county,’ and -subsequently remo¬
ved to Massachusetts. She states that Spalding had a great
variety of manuscripts, and recollects that one was entitled
the “ Manuscript Found,’’ but of its contents she has now-
no distinct knowledge. While they lived in Pittsburgh, she
thinks it was once taken to the printing office of Patterson
y -Lamldhi ; but whether it was ever brought back to the
19.
288
MORMONISM.
house, again, she is quite uncertain : if it was, however, it
was then with his other writings, in a trunk which she had
left in Otsego county, N. Y. This is all the information that
could be obtained from her, except that Mr. Spalding, while
living, entertained a strong antipathy to the Masonic Insti¬
tution, which may account for its being so frequently men¬
tioned in the Book of Mormon. The fact also, that Spal¬
ding, in the latte impart of his life, inclined to infidelity, is
established by a letter in his hand-writing, now in our pos¬
session.
The trunk referred to by the widow, was subsequently
examined, and found to contain only a single M. S. book,
in Spalding’s hand-writing, containing about one quire of
paper. This is a romance, purporting to have been trans¬
lated from the Latin, found on 24 rolls of parchment in a
cave, on the banks of Conneaut Creek, but written in mod¬
ern style, and giving a fabulous account of a ship’s being
driven upon the American coast, while proceeding from
Rome to Britain, a short time previous to the Christian era,
this country then being inhabited by the Indians. This
old M. S. has been shown to several of the foregoing wit¬
nesses, who recognise it as Spalding’s, he having told them
that he had altered his first plan of writing, by going far¬
ther back with dates, and writing in the old scripture style,
in order that it might appear more ancient. They say that
it bears no resemblance to the “Manuscript Found.”
Here, then, our enquiries after facts partially cease, on
this subject. We have fully shown that the Book of Mor¬
mon is the joint production of Solomon Spalding and some
other designing knave, or if it is what it purports to be, the
Lord God has graciously condescended, in revealing to
Smith his will, through spectacles, to place before him and
appropriate to his own use, the writings and names of men
which had been invented by a person long before in the
MORMONISM.
289
grave. Having cstabishcd the fact, therefore, that most of
the names and leading incidents contained in the Mormon
bible, originated with Solomon Spalding, it is not very mate¬
rial, as we conceive, to show the way and manner by whifch
they fell into the hands of the Smith family. To do this,'
however, we have made some enquiries.
It was inferred at once that some light might be shed up¬
on this subject, and the mystery revealed, by applying to
Patterson & Lambdin, in Pittsburgh. But here again death
had interposed a barrier. That establishment was dissolv¬
ed and broken up many years since, and Lambdin died a-
bout eight years ago. Mr. Patterson says he has no recol¬
lection of any such manuscript being brought there for pub¬
lication, neither would lie have been likely to have seen it,
as the business of printing was conducted wholly bv-Lamb-
din at that time. He says, however, that manyM. S. books
and pamphlets were brought to the office about that time,
which remained upon their shelves for years, without be¬
ing printed or even examined. Now, as Spalding's book
can no where be found, or any thins; heard of it after be-
ing carried to this establishment, there is the strongest pre¬
sumption that it remained there in seclusion, till about the
year 1823. or '24, at which time Sidney Kigdon located
himself in that cit}'. We have been credibly informed that
he was on terms of intimacy with Lambdin, bein^sccn Ire •
quenth* in his shop. Rigdon resided in Pittsburgh about
three years, and during the whole of that time, as he has
since frequently asserted, abandoned preaching and all oth¬
er employment, for the purpose of studying the bible. He
left there and came into the county where he now resides,
about the time Lambdin died, and commenced preaching
some new points of doctrine, which were afte rwards found
to be inculcated in the Mormon Bible. He resided in this
vicinity about four years previous to the appearance of the*
book, during which time he made several long visits to
Pittsburgh, and perhaps to the Susquehannah, where Smith
was then digging for money, or pretending to be transla¬
ting plates. It may be observed also, that about the time
Rigdon left Pittsburgh, the Smith family began to tell about
^finding a book that would contain a history of .the first in-
M0RM0N1SM.
290
habitants of America, and that two years elapsed before
they finally got possession of it.
yfe are, then, irresistibly led to this conclusion :— that
Lambdin, after having failed in business, had recourse to
the old manuscripts then in his possession, in order to raise
ihe wind, by a book speculation, and placed the “Manu¬
script Found,” of Spalding, in the hands of Rigdon, to he
embellished, altered, and added to, as he might think expe¬
dient ; and three years’ study of the bible we should deem
little time enough to garble it, as it is transferred to the
Mormon book. The former dying, left the latter the s.olo
proprietor, who was obliged to resort to his wits, and in a
mirculous way to bring it before the world ; for in no oth¬
er manner could such a book be published without great sa¬
crifice. And where could a more suitable character be
found than Jo Smith, whose necromantic fame and arts of
deception, had already extended to a considerable distance ?
I'hat Lambdin was a person every way qualified and fitted
for such an enterprise, we have the testimony of his partner
in business, and others of his acquaintance. Add to all
these circumstances, the facts, that Rigdon had prepared
the minds in a great measure, of nearly a hundred of those
who had attended his ministration to be in readiness to em¬
brace the first mysterious ism that should be presented —
the appearance of Cowdery at his residence as soon as the
Book was printed— his sudden conversion, after many pre¬
tentions to disbelieve it—his immediately repairing to the
residence of Smith, 300 miles distant, where he was forth¬
with appointed .an elder, high priest, and a scribe to the
prophet-—the pretended vision that his residence in Ohio was
the ‘.‘promised land,” — the immediate removal.of the whole
Smith family thither, where they were soon raised from a
state .of poverty to comparative affluence. We therefore,
must hold out Sidney Rigdon to the world as being the ori¬
ginal “author and proprietor” of the whole Mormon con¬
spiracy, until further light is elicited upon the lost writings
of Solomon Spalding.
{F I N I -S.]
m s
Live Music
Archive
Librivox
Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland
Museum of Art
Internet
Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American
Libraries
TV News
Understanding
9/11